Fazil Iskander - Forbidden Fruit  and Other Stories

Translated by Robert Daglish

Something About Myself

Let's just talk. Let's talk about things we don't have to talk about,  pleasant things. Let's talk about some of the amusing sides of human nature,  as embodied in people we know. There is nothing more enjoyable than  discussing certain odd habits of our acquaintances. Because, you see,  talking about them makes us aware of our own healthy normality. It implies  that we, too, could indulge in such idiosyncrasies if we liked, but we don't  like because we have no use for them. Or have we?

One of the rather amusing features of human nature is that each of us  tries to live up to an image imposed upon him by other people.

Now here is an example from my own experience.

When I was at school the whole class was one day given the task of  turning a patch of seaside wasteland into a place of cultured rest and  recreation. Strange though it may seem, we actually succeeded.

We planted out the patch with eucalyptus seedlings, using the cluster  method, which was an advanced method for those times. Admittedly, when there  were not many seedlings and too much wasteland left, we began to put only  one seedling in each hole, thus giving the new, progressive method and the  old method the chance to show their worth in free competition.

In a few years a beautiful grove of eucalyptus trees grew up on that  wasteland and it was quite impossible to tell where the clusters and where  the single seedlings had been. Then it was said that the single seedlings,  being in direct proximity to the clusters and envying them with a thoroughly  good sort of envy, had made an effort and caught up.

Be that as it may, when I come back to my hometown nowadays, I  sometimes take it easy in the shade of those now enormous trees and feel  like a sentimental patriarch. Eucalyptus grows very fast, so anyone who  wants to feel like a sentimental patriarch can plant a eucalyptus tree and  live to see its crown towering high above him, its leaves tinkling in the  breeze like the toys on a New Year tree.

But that's not the point. The point is that on that far-off day when we  were reclaiming the wasteland one of the boys drew attention to the way I held the hand barrow we were using for carrying soil. The P. T. instructor  in charge of us also noticed the way I held the stretcher. Everyone noticed  the way I held the stretcher. Some pretext for amusement had to be found and  found it was. It turned out that I was holding the stretcher like an  Inveterate Idler.

This was the first crystal to form and it started a vigourous process  of crystallisation which I did all I could to assist, so as to become  finally crystallised in the preordained direction.

Now everything contributed to the building of my image. If I sat  through a mathematics test not troubling anyone and calmly waiting for my  neighbour to solve the problem everyone attributed this not to my stupidity  but to sheer idleness. Naturally I made no attempt to disillusion them. When  for Russian composition I would write something straight out of my head  without looking anything up in textbooks and cribs, this was taken as even  more convincing proof of my incorrigible idleness.

In order to preserve my image I deliberately neglected my duties as  monitor. Everyone soon became so used to this that when any other member of  the form forgot to perform his monitorial duties, the teacher, with the  whole form voicing its approval in the background, would make me wipe the  blackboard or carry the physics apparatus into the room.

Further development of my image compelled me to give up homework. But  to maintain the suspense of the situation I had to show reasonable results  in my schoolwork. So every day, as soon as instruction in the humanitarian  subjects began, I would lean forward on my desk and pretend to be dozing. If  the teacher protested, I would say I was ill but did not want to miss the  lesson, so as not to get left behind. In this reclining attitude I would  listen attentively to what the teacher was saying without being diverted by  any of the usual pranks, and try to remember everything he told us. After a  lesson on any new material, if there was still some time left, I would  volunteer to answer questions in advance for the next lesson.

The teachers liked this because it flattered their pedagogical vanity.  It meant that they could explain their subject so well and so clearly that  the pupils were able to take it all in without even referring to the  textbooks.

The teacher would put down a good mark for me in the register, the bell  would ring and everyone would be satisfied. And nobody but I ever realised  that the information I had just memorised was about to romp out of my head  just as the bar romps out of the hands of the weight lifter the moment he  hears the umpire's approving "Up!"

To be perfectly accurate, I had better add that sometimes, when  reclining on my desk pretending to doze, I would actually fall into a doze,  though I could still hear the voice of the teacher. Much later on I discovered that some people use the same, or almost the same, method for  learning languages. I believe it would not appear too immodest if I were to  say that I am the inventor of this method. I make no mention of the  occasions when I actually fell asleep because they were rare.

After a while rumours concerning this Inveterate Idler reached the ears  of our headmaster and for some reason he decided that it was I who had taken  the telescope that had disappeared six months ago from the geography room. I  don't know why he drew this conclusion. Possibly he reasoned that the very  idea of even a visual reduction of distance would appeal most of all to a  victim of sloth. I cannot think of any other explanation. Luckily, the  telescope was recovered soon afterwards, but from then on people kept an eye  on me, as if I might get up to some trick at any moment.

It soon turned out, however, that I had no such intentions, and that,  on the contrary, I was a very obedient and conscientious slacker. What was  more, slacker though I was, I seemed to be getting quite decent results.

Then they decided to apply to me a method of concentrated education  that was fashionable in those years. The essence of this method was that all  the teachers in the school would suddenly concentrate on one backward pupil  and, taking advantage of his confusion, turn him into a shining example of  scholastic attainment.

It was assumed that other backward pupils, envying him with a  thoroughly Good Envy, would make an effort to rise to his level. Just like  the singly planted eucalyptus seedlings.

The effect of the method depended on the suddenness of the mass attack.  Otherwise the pupil might succeed in slipping out of range or actually  discredit the method itself.

As a rule the experiment achieved its purpose. Before the hurly-burly  caused by the mass attack could disperse, the reformed pupil would take his  place with the best in the class, impudently wearing the smile of a  despoiled virgin.

When this happened, the teachers, envying one another with perhaps not  quite such a Good Envy, would zealously follow his progress in their  markbook, and, of course, each teacher would try to ensure that the  victorious upward curve of scholastic attainment was not broken within the  limits of his subject.

Well, either they piled into me too enthusiastically, or else they  forgot what my own fairly respectable level had been before they started but  when they began to analyse the results of their experiment it turned out  that they had trained me up to the level of a potential medal- winner.

"You could pull off a silver," my class-mistress announced rather  dazedly.

The potential medal-winners were a small ambitious caste of untouchables. Even the teachers were somewhat afraid of them. It would be  their duty to defend the honour of the school, and to damage the reputation  of a potential medal-winner was equivalent to threatening the honour of the  school. Every potential medal-winner had at some time by his own efforts  achieved distinction in one of the basic subjects and had then been coached  to the necessary degree of perfection in all the rest.

So, with my school diploma sewn into my jacket pocket together with my  money I got into a train and set off for Moscow. At that time the train  journey from Abkhazia to Moscow took three days. I had plenty of time to  think things over, and of all the possible variants for my future education  I chose the philosophical faculty of the university. My choice may have been  decided by the following circumstance.

About two years before this I had exchanged some books with a friend of  mine. I had given him Conan Doyle's The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes, and  he had given me an odd volume of Hegel's Lectures on Aesthetics. I had  already been told that Hegel was simultaneously both a philosopher and a  genius and that, in those far-off years, was a strong enough recommendation  for me.

Since I had not yet heard that Hegel was a difficult author to read, I  understood nearly everything I read. If I came across a paragraph with long,  incomprehensible words, I simply skipped it because the meaning was clear  enough without it. Later on, when studying at the institute, I learned that  besides their rational kernel the works of Hegel contained quite a lot of  idealistic husk. I guessed that just those paragraphs I had skipped were the  husk. My way of reading him had been to open the book at some verse  quotation from Schiller or Goethe, and then read round it, trying to keep as  near to the quotation as possible, like a camel on the edge of an oasis.  Some of Hegel's thoughts surprised me by their high probability of truth.  For instance, he called the fable a servile genre, which sounded true  enough, and I made a point of remembering this so as to avoid that genre in  the future.

Eventually, for some unknown reason I gave up reading that volume.  Perhaps I had used up all the quotations or perhaps it was something else. I  decided that I had far too much time ahead of me and that one day I would  read all the volumes in their proper order. But I still haven't started on  them.

It may well be that this random reading of mine and also a certain lack  of clarity in the actions of mankind on the road to a bright future were  responsible for my choice of the philosophical faculty.

In Moscow, after certain adventures that I shall not relate because I  need them as plots for my stories, I entered not the university but the  Library Institute. When I had been studying there for three years, it dawned on me that it would be more interesting and more profitable to write one's  own books than deal with other people's, and so I moved to the Literary  Institute, where they teach you how to write.

Since then I have been writing, although, as I now realise, my true  vocation is inventing. In recent years I have felt that people are beginning  to impose on me the role of humourist and involuntarily somehow I am trying  to live up to this imposed image.

No sooner do I make a start on something serious than I see before me  the disappointed face of a reader waiting for me to have done with the  official part, so to speak, and get on with something funny. This means that  I have to change horses in midstream and pretend that I only started by  talking seriously to make it seem all the funnier later on.

Every day, except for the days when I do something else, I shut myself  up in my room, put a sheet of paper into my voracious little "Kolibri" and  write, or pretend to be writing.

Usually my typewriter gives a few desultory taps and then lapses into a  long silence. My family try to look as if they are creating conditions for  my work and I try to look as if I am working. As a matter of fact, while  sitting over my typewriter I am actually inventing something and at the same  time listening for the telephone in the next room so that I can be the first  to run and answer it.

The reason for this is that my daughter is also listening for the  telephone to ring and, if she gets there first, she will cut off the caller  with a blow of her little fist. She thinks this is a kind of game, and she  is not altogether wrong.

Of all my numerous inventions I will mention here only two. An  instrument for stimulating spiritual activity (a kind of electromassage for  the soul), and also the method of "Mother-in-Law Isolation by Shock", based  entirely on Pavlov's doctrine of conditioned and unconditioned reflexes.

The instrument for stimulating spiritual activity outwardly resembles  the conventional electric shaver. The difficulty of using it lies in  determining the exact location of a given person's soul. Apparently the  whereabouts of a man's soul in the organism depends on his character and  inclinations. It may be located in the stomach, in the gall bladder, in the  blind gut and, of course, in the heel. This last fact was known to the  ancient Greeks. Hence the expression "heel of Achilles". The heel being the  part of the body furthest removed from the brain makes communication very  difficult between these two vital internal organs of the human body, that  is, between the soul and the brain, and this in the course of time leads to  an intellectual disease known as Chronic Mental Flatfootedness.

Regrettably, my instrument has not been widely adopted because the  voltages of the systems in general use are not suitable for it.

The method of "Mother-in Law Isolation by Shock" has, on the contrary,  become perhaps a little too widespread thanks to its exceptional simplicity  and practical effectiveness.

To apply this method you must, of course, have a mother-in-law and also  a child. If you have both, there can be no doubt that the upbringing and  particularly the feeding of the child will be in the hands of your  mother-in-law. And since she will put all the overflowing energy of her love  into the process, your child will quickly develop a firm dislike of food.

So, one morning when your mother-in-law seats herself formidably beside  your child and starts plying him (or her) with rice pudding or something of  the kind, you quietly sit down on the other side of the table and watch.  From time to time, in an apparent fit of absent-mindedness you imitate the  actions of your child, opening your mouth when he does and swallowing in  such a way as to emphasise the futility of the whole operation.

Your child will soon begin to notice this. Though unable to grasp their  full meaning, he will feel that your actions are directed against the common  tyrant. He (or she) will look now at you, now at the tyrant. And if your  mother-in-law keeps a stiff upper lip and pretends not to notice anything,  he will call her attention to your behaviour in no uncertain manner.

Your mother-in-law then becomes nervous and starts giving you looks in  which a Freudian hatred is as yet disguised under a mask of pedagogical  reproach. To this you respond with a sad glance and an expression of  complete submission, and also a shrug of the shoulders as if to indicate  that you are not asking for anything, you are just looking, that's all. The  atmosphere becomes tense.

Eventually, after the usual mythological threats or open blackmail,  when the most hated spoonful of all is being thrust down the child's throat,  you will say in a very quiet, uncertain voice:

"If she (or he) doesn't want it, can I finish it?"

Petrified with indignation, your mother-in-law glares at you with the  expression of Tsar Peter looking at his traitor son in the famous painting  by N. N. Ghe. But there is still time for her to stage a come-back, and you  must be ready to prevent this.

"No, only if she doesn't want it," you say, thus explaining that there  is no need for wrath. "She can eat it if she wants it."

At this point your mother-in-law faints. You pick her up quickly, and  carefully— I stress the carefully because some people are rather  rough—carry her to bed. Now you may calmly go about your own affairs until  dinner time.

I must admit that lately I have begun to repent of discovering and  popularising this method. Starkly before me rises the problem of moral  responsibility for letting loose an immature idea among the masses. The indiscriminate repudiation of mothers-in-law can be attributed only to a  non-historical approach to the whole problem. For do not mothers in-law in  the present period of history play a most progressive role in family life?

As a matter of fact, our mother-in-law is our real wife. It is she who  cooks our meals, she who looks after the house, she who brings up our  children and simultaneously teaches us how to live our lives. And as if this  were not enough, she gives us her own daughter to provide us with all the  honey-sweet pleasures of love. Who is more noble or more self-sacrificing  than she? She is surely our true wife or, at least, the senior wife in our  small but close-knit harem.

Of my other minor discoveries I feel I can mention one. It concerns  humour. I have a number of valuable observations on this subject. I believe  that to possess a good sense of humour one must reach a state of extreme  pessimism, look down into those awful depths, convince oneself that there is  nothing there either, and make one's way quietly back again. Real humour is  the trail we leave on the way back from the abyss.


A Time of Lucky Finds

It was a summer evening and my uncle had guests. When they ran out of  wine, I was sent to the nearest shop for some more, which, as I now realise,  was not altogether the best thing for my upbringing. The errand, it is true,  had first been offered to my brother but he had stubbornly refused knowing  that no one in the next few hours would be likely to punish him for  refusing, and that before tomorrow came he would surely get up to some trick  which he would have to answer for anyway.

So off I went, running barefoot down the warm, unpaved street, bottle  in one hand, money in the other. I clearly remember the quite unusual  feeling of elation that came over me. It could not have been inspired by  anticipation of my forthcoming purchase because in those days I showed no  particular interest in such matters. Even now my interest is moderate  enough.

After all, what is the beauty of wine? Only its power to take the edge  out of our personal worries when we drink with friends, and fortify what we  already have in common. And even if the only thing we have in common is some  worry or trouble, then wine, like art, transforming grief, soothes us and  gives us the strength to go on living and hoping. We experience a renewed  joy in discovering one another, we feel we are all human beings and  together.

To drink with any other aim in view is simply illiterate. Solitary  boozing I would compare with smuggling or some kind of perversion. He who  drinks alone clinks glasses with the devil.

Well, as I was saying, on my way to the shop I was seized by a strange  feeling of excitement. All the time, as I ran, I kept my eyes on the ground,  and now and then I seemed to see a wad of banknotes lying there. It would  pop up in front of me and I would actually stop to make sure whether it was  there or not. I realised I was imagining things but the vision was so real  that I could not help stopping. Having made sure there was no money on the  ground, I only became even more elatedly convinced that I was just about to  find some, and on I flew.

I bounded up the wooden steps of the shop, which stood on a kind of  platform, and thrust the money and the bottle into the shopkeeper's hands.  While he was fetching the wine, I took one last look down, and there I  actually did see a wad of paper money wrapped in a pre-war thirty-ruble  note.

I picked it up, grabbed the bottle and dashed off home, half-dead with  fear and joy.

"I've found some money!" I shouted, running into the room. Our guests  jumped nervously, some of them even resentfully, to their feet. A hubbub  arose. There turned out to be more than a hundred rubles in the packet.

"I'll go as well!" my brother cried, fired belatedly by my success.

"Get going then!" Uncle Yura, a lorry-driver, shouted. "I was the one  who suggested a drink. I'm always lucky over picking things up."

"Particularly your elbow," our imperturbable Auntie Sonya put in slyly.

"Back in the old days, in Labinsk..." Uncle Pasha began. He was always  telling us about his ulcer or about the wonderful life they used to lead in  the Kuban country in the old days. Either he would start off about life on  the Kuban and finish with his ulcer, or the other way round. But Uncle Yura  shouted him down.

"It was my suggestion! I ought to get a cut!" he clamoured. Once he  started there was no stopping him.

"If it was, I didn't hear it," Uncle Pasha retorted gruffly.

"You said yourself a White Cossack slashed your ear with his sabre!"

"That was my left ear and you're sitting on my right," said Uncle  Pasha, delighted to have outwitted Uncle Yura, and with a well-practised  movement of his huge, workman's hand folded his left ear forward. Just above  it there was a cleft large enough to hold a walnut. Everyone respectfully  examined the scar left by the Cossack sabre.

"Yes, it seems only yesterday. We was stationed at Tikhoretsky..."  Uncle Pasha resumed, trying to profit by the general attention, but Uncle  Yura again interrupted him.

"If you don't believe me, let the boy say it himself." Whereupon  everyone looked at me.

In those days I was fond of Uncle Yura, and of everyone else at the  table. I wanted them all to enjoy my success, to feel they had all had a  part in it without any advantage for anyone.

"It was everybody's suggestion," I proclaimed spiritedly.

"I'm not saying it wasn't everybody's suggestion, but who suggested it  first?" Uncle Yura bawled, but his voice was drowned in a joyful burst of  clapping, by which everyone sought to show that Uncle Yura was much too fond  of stealing the limelight.

"Oh, Allah," said Uncle Alikhan, who was the mildest and most peaceable  of men because his job was selling honey-coated almonds, "the boy has found  money and they make all this noise. Wouldn't it be better to drink his  health?"

This caused an even greater hubbub because all the menfolk got up and  wanted to drink my health at once.

"I always knew he'd make a man...."

"May this little glass...."

"Our young people have an open road before them...."

"Here's wishing him a happy childhood...."

"And what a road it is! A first-class highway!"

"For this life," Uncle Fima was the last to proclaim, "we fought like  lions, and the lion's share of us was left lying on the battlefield."

"He'll be a learned man, like you," my aunt interposed, to calm him  down.

"Even more learned," Uncle Fima cried and, having elevated me to this  unprecedented height, he drained his glass. Uncle Fima was the most educated  man in our street and therefore always the first to feel the effect of  drink.

I was jubilant. I wanted to show how fond I was of everyone I wanted to  give them my word of honour as a Young Pioneer that I would find for them,  one and all, everything they had ever lost in life. I may not have thought  in exactly those words, but that was the gist of it. However, I had no time  to voice my thoughts, because mother came in and, deliberately ignoring the  general merriment, plucked me out of the room like a radish out of a  vegetable bed.

She didn't like my attending these festive gatherings at the best of  times, added to which she was offended that I should have run past my own  home with the money I had found.

"You'll be like your father, always doing your best for other people,"  she said as we went down the steps.

"I'll do my best for everyone," I replied.

"It doesn't work out like that," she said sadly, taken up with some  thought of her own.

At that moment we met my brother returning from his search. His face  showed that you can't draw the winning ticket twice over.

"Did you let them see all the money?" he asked as he went by.

"Yes," I replied proudly.

"More fool you," he snapped, and ran away.

None of these minor setbacks, however, could damp the new flame that  burned within me. Already I had decided that nothing would ever go wrong or  get lost in our house any more. If I could find so much money without even  trying, what should I find when I was really on the look-out? The world was  full of treasures, above and below ground; all you had to do was keep your  eyes open and not be too lazy to pick them up.

The next morning, with the money I had found my family bought me a fine  sailor's jacket with an anchor on the sleeve, which I was to wear for many  years to come, and before the day was out the news of my find had spread  round our yard and far beyond its borders. People dropped in to congratulate  us and learn the details of this joyful event. The women eyed me with a  housewife's curiosity, and their glances showed that they would not have  minded adopting me as their own son or, at least, borrowing me for a while.

I told the story of my discovery dozens of times, not forgetting to  mention the sense of anticipation that had preceded it.

"I felt it was going to happen," I would say. "I kept looking at the  ground and saw money lying there."

"Do you feel that now?"

"No, not now," I confessed honestly.

It really was a minor miracle. Now my theory is that the money had been  dropped by some profiteering driver, one of the kind who often stopped at  that shop for a quick drink. When he got on the road again, he must have  realised his loss, and his anxious signals had been correctly decoded by my  excited brain.

That very same day a woman came round from next door and congratulated  my mother, then said she had lost one of her hens.

"Well, what do you expect me to do?" my mother asked severely.

"Ask your son to look for it," said the woman.

"Oh, go along, for goodness sake," mother replied. "The boy found some  money for once and now we shall never have any peace."

They were talking in the corridor and I could hear them through the  door. Overcome by impatience, I opened it.

"I'll find your hen," I said, peeping out cheerfully from behind  mother's back. A day or two before this my ball had rolled into our  neighbour's cellar. When I went to fetch it I had noticed a hen there and, since no one in our yard had complained of losing a hen, I now realised that  this must be hers. "I feel it's in the cellar next door," I said after a  moment's thought.

"There's no hen down there," came the unexpected retort from the owner  of the cellar. She had been listening to our conversation while hanging out  her washing in the yard.

"It must be," I said.

"No need to go rummaging in there, knocking down the firewood. You'll  only start a fire or something," she blustered.

I took a box of matches and dashed over to the cellar. The door was  locked but there was a hole in the wall on the other side, through which I  crawled.

It was dark inside except for a faint glimmer of light from the hole,  and I had to bend down all the time.

"What's he doing in there?" came a voice from outside.

"Looking for treasure," Sonka, my scatter-brained girlfriend of those  days, replied. "He's found a million."

Striking matches carefully and peering round, I reached the spot where  I had seen the hen before, and there she was again. She had half risen and  was craning her neck, blinking dazedly in my direction. I realised she must  be sitting on some eggs. Townbred fowls usually find a hidden nook to lay  their eggs. It was not difficult to catch her in the darkness. I groped in  the nest she had made for herself with a few wisps of hay, and put the warm  eggs into my pockets. Then I made my way back, not lighting any more matches  because I was now heading for the daylight.

At the sight of the hen, its mistress started clucking with joy, just  like her bird.

"That's not all," I said as I handed it over.

"What else is there?" she asked.

"Here you are," I replied, and started taking the eggs out of my  pockets. For some reason the hen got annoyed at the sight of the eggs,  though I had made no secret of taking them from the cellar. Perhaps she  hadn't noticed what I was doing in the dark. Her mistress put the eggs in  her apron and, tucking the hen under her arm, walked out of the yard.

"Come and see us when the figs are ripe," she shouted from the gate.

From then on I was always on the look-out and often made some quite  unexpected discoveries, with the result that I became known as a kind of  domestic bloodhound. I remember a rather eccentric relative of ours who had  lost his goat and wanted to take me off to his village, so that I could make  a thorough search for it. I was sure of finding the goat, but mother  wouldn't let me go because she was afraid I might get lost in the woods  myself.

I found many other things because I was always searching and because  everyone believed in my powers of detection. At home I would find chips of  wood baked in with the bread, needles left sticking in cushions by our  absent-minded womenfolk, old tax receipts and bonds of the new state loan.

One of our neighbours often lost her spectacles and would call me in to  look for them. I soon found them, if she had not had time to sweep them out  of the room with the litter. But even then I would retrieve them from the  rubbish bin because they were the one thing the cats prowling round it never  touched. But soon she began to lose her spectacles too often and in the end  I advised her to buy a spare pair so that, having lost one pair, she could  look for it with the other. She followed my advice and for a time all went  well, but then she started losing the spare pair, too, so I had twice as  much work to do and was compelled to keep the spare pair hidden in  readiness.

I enjoyed presenting the people around me with things they had lost. I  worked out my own system of search, based on the principle of first seeking  the lost object in the place where it had been, and then in places where it  had not been and never could have been. Much later in life I learned that  this is called the dialectical unity of opposites.

If the people around me stopped losing things I sometimes had to  contrive my discoveries artificially.

In the evenings I would patrol the yard like a warden and hide things  that had been left lying about. Often it was some washing hanging forgotten  on the line. I would toss it up into the branches of a tree and the next  day, when appealed to for help, after a certain amount of thinking and  asking questions about what had been hanging where, as though I were solving  an equation based on the speed and direction of the wind, I would point out  the lost linen to the astonished housewives and recover it from the tree  myself. Of course, I was not so silly as to repeat this trick too often.  Besides, there were far more real losses requiring my attention.

In all this time only one of my finds failed to please its owner. It  happened like this.

There was a girl living in our yard who had recently come of age. Her  name was Lyuba. Nearly all day long she would sit at the window and smile  into the street, arranging her hair this way and that with a little gilded  hair-comb, which I at the time mistakenly took for a gold one. At her elbow  stood a gramophone with its horn turned towards the street, almost always  playing one and the same tune:

Lyuba, Lyuba, Lyuba, my love....

The gramophone was like the looking-glass in Pushkin's fairy-tale; it talked all the time of its mistress. I was sure of this anyway, and so,  judging by Lyuba's smiling face, was she.

One day that summer, in the rather overgrown little garden by our house  I found Lyuba's comb lying in the grass. I was sure it was her comb because  I had never seen another like it. The same evening I paced about the yard,  waiting for sounds of panic and for someone to come out and ask me to  conduct a search. But Lyuba was not to be seen and there was no sign of  alarm. The next morning I was even more surprised to find no messenger at my  bedside. I could only conclude that someone else must have lost the golden  comb, but I had to make sure that Lyuba's was still in its place. As luck  would have it, she stayed away from the window all day and appeared only in  the evening. And now the gramophone was playing quite a different tune.

I didn't know what song it was but I understood that the gramophone was  no longer talking about her. It was a sad song and, when Lyuba turned her  back to the window, I saw that there was no comb in her hair and realised  that she and the gramophone together were mourning its loss.

Her mother and father were standing at another window leaning  comfortably on the sill.

"Lyuba," I asked, when the song was over, "you haven't lost something,  have you?"

"No," she said with a start of fright, and touched her hair in the very  place where the comb had been before. And for some reason, she blushed so  violently that I could see she knew what I was talking about. The only thing  I didn't know was why she was concealing her loss.

"Didn't you lose this?" I said, and with the air of a conjurer who had  grown rather tired of being gaped at by everyone I produced the golden comb  from my pocket.

"Nasty little spy," she shouted quite unexpectedly and, snatching the  comb away from me, ran into the room. This was a quite meaningless and  foolish insult.

"Silly fool!" I shouted through the window, trying to pursue her with  my voice. "You have to read books to know what a spy is."

I turned to go away but her father called me over. Now he was at the  window alone, Lyuba's mother having run after her daughter into the room.

"What's this all about?" he asked, leaning out of the window.

"She lost her comb herself in the garden, and now she's cross about  it," I said, and took myself off, still not realising what it was all about.  That evening Lyuba got into hot water.

Later on an air force man appeared in their house, and a new record  called "Dear Hometown" began to play.

A week later the air force man left and took Lyuba with him and now her  mother would sit sadly at the window with the gramophone whimpering like a big faithful dog for its mistress, "Lyuba, Lyuba, my love...."

I continued my quest, venturing further and further into unexplored  territory.

It was particularly rewarding to search the beach after a storm. At  various times I found there a sailor's belt with a buckle, a buckle without  a belt, live cartridges dating from the time of the civil war, sea shells of  all shapes and sizes, and even a dead dolphin. One day I discovered a bottle  tossed up by a storm, but for some reason there was no message in it and I  took it back to the shop.

Quite near town, on the bank of the River Kelasuri I found a whole  creek of gold-bearing sand and spent all day standing knee-deep in the cold  paleblue water, panning for gold. I would scoop up a double handful of sand  and water, then tilt my cupped hands and watch the water run away. Little  golden sparks flashed in my palms, the water tickled my toes, big blobs of  sunlight quivered on the crystal clear bottom of the creek, and I had never  been happier in my whole life.

Later I was told that this was not gold but mica, but the feel of that  cold mountain water, the hot sun, the clear bottom of the creek and the  quiet happiness of the prospector is with me still. One day I made yet  another discovery that I want to describe in more detail.

We used to play a game of seeing who could dive deepest. We would start  at a depth of about two meters and go deeper and deeper until our breath was  spent.

On the day I am speaking of another boy and I were competing in this  way on the Dogs' Beach. The beach still has this name, either because it is  strictly forbidden to let a dog bathe there, or because that is exactly what  people do there with their dogs. Well, anyway, I made my last dive, reached  the bottom, tried to scoop a handful of sand and nearly bumped my nose on a  big square slab, on which I glimpsed what looked like a picture of two  people.

"Ancient stone with a picture on it!" I shouted wildly as I reached the  surface.

"You're kidding," the other boy said, swimming over to me and looking  into my eyes.

"Word of honour!" I insisted. "It's a huge slab with prehistoric  figures on it."

We began diving in turns and nearly every time we saw in the dim  submarine light that white slab with its two blurred figures. Then we dived  together and tried to move it, but it wouldn't budge an inch.

Eventually the cold drove us out of the water, but not before I had  taken careful note of the place where we had been diving. It was exactly  halfway between a buoy and an old pile sticking up out of the sea.

School began a few days later and I told our form-master about my  discovery. He used to take us for geography and history. He was a powerfully  built man with withered legs. A Hercules on crutches. His whole presence  breathed mental vigour and spiritual integrity. In anger he was terrible. We  loved him not only because he had such an interesting way of telling us  about everything, but also because he treated us seriously, without that  casual air of condescension in which youth always detects indifference.

"It must be an ancient Greek Stella," he said, after listening  attentively to my story. "That's a splendid discovery."

It was decided that we should go down to the beach after school and, if  possible, lift the stone out of the water. "A Stella," I kept repeating to  myself with delight, and the rest of the day's lessons passed in joyful  anticipation of the expedition.

So off we went down to the sea. Our P.T. instructor was sent with us as  labour power. He hadn't wanted to go at first but the headmaster had managed  to talk him into it. There was no one in the school that the P.T. instructor  was afraid of because, as he often told us himself, he could take a job as a  boxing coach any day. We believed that he could knock out the whole  pedagogical council at one blow. Perhaps this was why his face always wore a  somewhat contemptuous expression, which seemed to be aimed at everything  that was done at school, as though he lived in expectation of the day when  his one fatal blow would have to be delivered.

If anyone disobeyed him during a P.T. lesson, he could administer a  mighty finger flick on the forehead, equal in impact to a jump from the  sports ground wall on to the well-trodden school yard. This we all knew from  experience.

We undressed and charged pell-mell into the sea. Only our form-master  was left on the beach. He stood there leaning on his crutches in his  immaculate white shirt with the sleeves rolled up, and waited.

There had been a storm the day before and I was afraid the water would  be hazy but it was just as clear and still as before.

Reaching the spot first, I dived to the bottom and saw nothing. This  didn't worry me much because I might not have got my bearings quite right. I  plunged again, and again saw nothing. All round me the whole form was  snorting, squealing and splashing. Most of them were simply playing about,  but some must have been diving to the bottom because they brought up  handfuls of sand and threw them at each other. No one reported sighting any  stone. I swam over to the buoy to see whether it had come adrift, but it was  still firmly anchored in its place.

Soon the P.T. instructor appeared on the scene. He had been slightly  delayed by the need to put on bathing trunks.

"Well, where's the statue?" he asked, puffing as if the water was too hot for him.

"It should be here," I said, pointing.

He took a deep breath and, executing a powerful somersault, shot into  the depths like a torpedo. He could certainly swim and dive, you had to give  him that. He stayed under for a long time and at last came up, as if  propelled by an underwater explosion.

"You've made the bottom all muddy," he said, snorting loudly and  shaking his head. "Now then, you young skeletons, off you go from here!" he  bawled and, striking the water with the flat of his hand, sent a great jet  of water at the other boys.

"You're not making this up, are you?" he asked me severely, still  puffing and blowing as if the water was too hot for him.

"Do you think I'm crazy?" I said.

"How should I know?" he replied, surveying the surface of the water as  though seeking a suitable hole to dive through. At last he found one and,  having taken a deep breath, plunged again.

This time he reappeared with a chunk of rusty iron from the pile.

"Is this it?" he asked, eyes bulging from the strain.

"Do you think I'm crazy?" I said. "I saw a stone slab with people on  it."

"How should I know?" he repeated and, tossing away the chunk of iron,  made yet another plunge.

Left to myself, I began to think it was time to make for the beach, but  anticipation of the shame I should endure in front of my form-master was  stronger than fear. After all, I had seen it here. It couldn't have floated  away!

This time the P.T. instructor came to the surface, spluttering with  fright.

"What's happened?" I asked, frightened myself, thinking he had been  stung by a sea-horse or something.

"What happened! I forgot to take a deep breath—that's what," he  snorted, mimicking me wrathfully.

"So you forgot and I'm to blame," I said, offended by his tone.

The P.T. instructor was about to retort but before he could do so a  girl's voice said, "What are you looking for?"

I glanced round. A strange girl was swimming cautiously towards us.

"Yesterday," the P.T. instructor began crossly, but he soon melted when  he turned his head. "Well, an ancient Greek statue actually... Perhaps you'd  like to dive with us?"

"I don't know how to dive," she said with a silly smile, as though  inviting him to teach her. Her hair was tied up in a red scarf. The P.T.  instructor gazed at this scarf in silent admiration, as if trying to puzzle out where she had got it.

"And where are you from yourself?" he asked irrelevantly, having  apparently established where the headscarf had come from.

"From Moscow. Why?" the girl replied, and glanced towards the shore,  striving to make up her mind whether it was dangerous to talk to strange men  at such a depth.

"You're in luck," the P.T. instructor said. "I'll teach you how to  dive."

This time she smiled more boldly. "No, I'd rather watch you."

"Well, if I don't come up again you can consider yourself responsible,"  he said, intercepting her smile with a smile of his own that he enlarged to  positively brazen dimensions.

He did a particularly impressive somersault and plummeted into the  depths. I realised that now he had started gallivanting he wouldn't have any  more time for my stone.

"Did you really see a statue?" the girl asked and, lifting her hand out  of the water, tucked a straying lock of hair under the scarf with her little  finger, which in her foolishness she took to be less wet than the others.

"Not a statue but a Stella," I corrected her, watching her shameless  attempts to pretty herself up for the P.T. instructor.

"What is that?" she asked, calmly continuing her efforts.

I decided to take action before the P.T. instructor came up again.

"Don't interfere," I said. "Isn't the sea big enough for you? Go and  swim somewhere else."

"Don't be rude, boy," she said haughtily, as though speaking to me from  an upstairs window of her own house. How quick they were to sense which way  the wind was blowing! She knew the P.T. instructor would appear sooner or  later and take her side.

He surfaced noisily, like a dancer bursting into a ring of onlookers.  He had been a very long time under water but it had been a wasted dive,  because he had done it not for us but for her.

"Well, did you see it?" she asked him, as though she had been with him  all along, and even swam a little closer to him.

"They're just a lot of day-dreamers!" he said, when he had got his  breath back. This was his pet name for anyone he considered a weakling or  good-for-nothing. "Let's have a swim instead."

"All right, but not too far," she consented, perhaps just to spite me.

"What about the stone?" I said, mournfully reminding him of duty.

"You'll get such a clump in a minute you'll be lying under that stone  of yours," he explained calmly, and they swam away, his dark head with its  broad sunburnt neck bobbing beside her red kerchief.

I looked at the beach. Many of the other boys were already lying on the sand, warming themselves. Our form-master was still there, leaning on his  crutches, waiting for me to find the stone. Had I not seen my friend only  the day before, I would have decided the whole thing had been just a dream.

I dived another ten times or so, combing the bottom all the way from  the pile to the buoy. But the wretched stone had vanished. Meanwhile our  form-master had called me several times but as I could not hear him very  well I pretended not to have heard him at all. I felt too ashamed to come  out of the water. I didn't know what I should say to him.

I was very tired, cold and had swallowed a lot of sea-water. It was  becoming harder and harder to dive and I no longer went right to the bottom  but merely ducked below the surface to avoid being seen. Many of the other  boys had dressed by now and some had gone home, but my form-master still  stood there waiting.

The P.T. instructor and the girl had gone ashore. He had carried his  clothes over to her place and they were sitting together, talking and  throwing pebbles into the sea.

I was hoping they would all go away soon and let me get out of the  water. But my form-master was still there, so I went on diving.

The P.T. instructor had now tied the girl's scarf round his own head.  While I was wondering why he had done this, he suddenly did a hand- stand and  she started timing him with his watch. He stood on his hands for a long time  and actually talked to her in this position, which she, of course, found  very amusing.

I admired him mournfully for a moment, and just then my form-master  shouted to me very loudly and startled me into looking at him. Our eyes met  and now there was nothing I could do but swim ashore.

"You must be frozen," he shouted, when I swam nearer.

"You don't believe me, do you?" I said through chattering teeth, and  crawled out of the water.

"Why shouldn't I believe you?" he said severely, leaning forward and  gripping his crutches tightly with his gladiator's hands. "But you've been  bathing far too long. Lie down at once!"

"There was a boy with me," I said in the whining voice of the failure.  "I'll point him out to you tomorrow."

"Lie down!" he commanded and took a step towards me. But I stood my  ground because I felt it would be hard enough for me to argue with them  standing, let alone lying down.

"Perhaps that boy has pulled it out already?" one of our lads asked.  That was a tempting suggestion. I looked at my form-master and realised from  his glance that he was expecting only the truth, and that what I was going  to say would be the truth, and so I just couldn't lie. I was too proud of  the trust he had placed in me.

"No," I said, regretting, as always in such cases, that I was not  lying, "I saw him yesterday and he would have told me."

"Perhaps a fish found it and carried it away," the same lad added,  hopping about with his head on one side to get the water out of his ear.

That was the first jibe and I knew there were more to come, but our  form-master put a stop to all that with a glance, and said, "If I didn't  believe you I should never have come herein the first place." He looked  thoughtfully at the sea and added, "It must have been dragged down into the  sand or carried away by the storm."

But fifteen years later the Stella was found, not very far from the  spot where I had seen it. And the person who found it, incidentally, was my  friend's brother. So I was in on that too.

The experts say it is a rare and valuable work of art— a Stella with a  gentle and sorrowful bas-relief that had once marked a grave.

I remember our form-master with affection and pride, his thick curly  hair and fine aquiline features, the face of a Greek god, a god with  crippled legs.

Our seas have no tides, but the land of childhood is like a beach, wet  and mysterious after the tide has gone out, where one may find the most  unexpected things.

I was always out there searching and perhaps it made me a little  absent-minded. Later on, when I grew up, that is, when I had something to  lose, I realised that all the lucky finds of childhood are the secret loans  granted to us by fate, which afterwards, as adults, we must redeem. And  justly so.

And another thing I came to understand was that everything that is lost  may be found—even love, even youth. The one thing that can never be found  again is a lost conscience.

But even that is not so sad a thought as it may appear if one remembers  that it cannot be lost simply through absent-mindedness.


The Cock

As a boy I was much disliked by all farmyard cocks. I don't remember  what started it, but if a warlike cock appeared in the neighbourhood there  was bound to be bloodshed.

One summer I was staying with my relatives in one of the mountain  villages of Abkhazia. The whole family— the mother, two grown-up daughters,  two grown-up sons— went off to work early in the morning to weed maize or pick tobacco. I was left behind in the house alone. My duties were pleasant  and easy to perform. I had to feed the goats (one good bundle of rustling  hazelnut branches), draw fresh water from the stream for the midday break  and in general keep an eye on the house. There was nothing special to keep  an eye on, but now and then I had to give a shout to make the hawks feel  there was a man in the vicinity and refrain from attacking our chickens. In  return for this I, as a representative of the feeble urban branch of the  family, was allowed to suck a pair of fresh eggs straight from the nest,  which I did both gladly and conscientiously.

Fixed along the outside wall of the kitchen there were some baskets in  which the hens laid their eggs. How they knew they were supposed to lay them  there was always a mystery to me. I would stand on tip-toe and grope about  until I found an egg. Feeling simultaneously like a successful pearl diver  and the thief of Baghdad, I would break the top by tapping it on the wall  and suck the egg dry at once. Somewhere nearby the hens would be clucking  mournfully. Life seemed significant and full of wonder. The air was healthy,  the food was healthy, and I swelled with juice like a pumpkin on a  well-manured allotment.

In the house I found two books: Mayne Reid's The Headless Horseman and  The Tragedies and Comedies of William Shakespeare. The first book swept me  off my feet. The very names of the characters were music to my ears: Maurice  the Mustanger, Louise Pointdexter, Captain Cassius Calhoun, El Coyote, and  the magnificent Dona Isidora Covarubio de los Llanos.

'"My pistol is at your head! I have one shot left—an apology, or you  die!'...

'"It's the mirage!' the Captain exclaimed with the addition of an oath  to give vent to his chagrin."

I read that book from beginning to end, then from the end to the  beginning, and skipped through it twice.

Shakespeare's tragedies seemed to me muddled and pointless. On the  other hand, the comedies fully justified the author's efforts at  composition. I realised that it was not the jesters who depended on the  royal courts but the royal courts that depended on the jesters.

The house we lived in stood on a hill and the winds blew round it and  through it twenty-four hours a day. It was as dry and sturdy as a veteran  mountaineer.

The eaves of the small veranda were tufted with swallows' nests. The  swallows dived swiftly and accurately into the veranda and hovered with  fluttering wings at a nest, where their greedy, vociferous young waited  open-beaked, almost falling out in their eagerness. Their gluttony was  matched only by the tireless energy of their parents. Sometimes having fed  its young, the father would hang for a few moments leaning back from the edge of the nest, its arrow-shaped body motionless and only the head turning  warily this way and that. One more instant and it would drop like a stone,  then deftly level out and soar away from the veranda.

The chickens foraged peacefully in the yard, the sparrows and chicks  twittered. But the demons of rebellion were not slumbering. Despite my  preventive shouts, a hawk came over nearly every day. In a diving or  low-level attack, it would snatch up a chicken and with mighty sweeps of its  burdened wings make off in the direction of the forest. It was a  breath-taking sight and I would sometimes let it get away on purpose and  shout later just to soothe my conscience. The captured chicken hung in an  attitude of terror and foolish submission. If I made enough noise in time,  the hawk would either miss its prey or drop it in flight. In such cases we  would find the chicken somewhere in the bushes, glassy-eyed and paralysed  with fright.

"She's a goner," one of my cousins would say, cheerfully chopping off  its head and marching away to the kitchen with the carcass.

The chief of this barnyard kingdom was a huge red-feathered cock, rich  in plumage and cunning as an Oriental despot. Within a few days of my  arrival it became obvious that he hated me and was only looking for a  pretext to come openly to blows. Perhaps he had noticed that I was eating a  lot of eggs and this offended his male vanity? Or was he infuriated by my  half-heartedness during the hawk attacks? I think both these things had  their effect on him but his chief grudge was that someone was challenging  his power over the hens. Like any other despot, this he would not tolerate.

I realised that dual power could not last long and, in preparation for  the forthcoming battle, kept him under close observation.

No one could deny the cock his share of personal bravery. During the  hawk attacks, when the hens and chickens would flutter clucking and  squawking in all directions, he alone would remain in the yard and, gobbling  fiercely, try to restore order in his timid harem. He would even take a few  resolute steps in the direction of the swooping foe, but since nothing that  runs can overtake that which flies, this made an impression of mere bravado.

Usually he would forage in the yard or the kitchen garden accompanied  by two or three of his favourite hens but without losing sight of the  others. Now and then he would crane his neck and look up at the sky in  search of danger.

As soon as the shadow of a gliding hawk passed over the yard or the  cawing of a crow was heard, he would throw up his head belligerently and  signal his charges to be on the alert. The hens would listen in a scared  fashion and sometimes scuttle away for cover. More often than not it was a  false alarm, but by keeping his numerous mistresses in a state of nervous  tension he crushed their will and achieved complete submission.

As he scratched the ground with his horny claws he would sometimes  discover a delicate morsel and summon the hens with loud cries to join in  the feast.

While the hen that got there first was pecking his find, he would  circle round her a few times, dragging his wing exuberantly and apparently  choking with delight. This operation usually ended in rape. The hen would  shake herself bemusedly, trying to recover her senses and grasp what had  happened, while he looked round in victorious satisfaction.

If the wrong hen ran up in response to his call, he would guard his  find or drive her away while continuing to summon his new beloved with loud  grunting noises. His favourite was a neat white hen, as slim as a pullet.  She would approach him cautiously, stretch out her neck, cleverly scoop up  the morsel and run away as hard as she could, showing no signs of gratitude  whatever.

He would pound after her humiliatedly, trying to keep up appearances  though well aware of the indignity of his position. Usually he failed to  catch her and would eventually come to a halt, breathing heavily and trying  to look at me as though nothing had happened and his little trot had been  entirely for his own pleasure.

Actually the invitations to a feast were quite often sheer deception.  He had nothing worth eating and the hens knew it, but they were betrayed by  their eternal feminine curiosity.

As the days went by he grew more and more insolent. If I happened to be  crossing the yard he would run after me for a short distance just to test my  courage. Despite the shivers going down my spine I would nevertheless stop  and wait to see what would follow. He would stop, too, and wait. But the  storm was bound to break and break it did.

One day, when I was eating in the kitchen, he marched in and planted  himself in the doorway. I threw him a few pieces of hominy but to no avail.  He pecked up my offering but I could see he had no intention of making  peace.

There was nothing for it. I brandished a half -burnt log at him but he  merely gave a little jump, stuck out his neck like a gander and stared at me  with hate-filled eyes. Then I threw the log. It fell beside him. He jumped  even higher and flung himself at me, belching a stream of barnyard abuse. A  flaming red ball of hate came flying towards me. I managed to shield myself  with a stool. He flew straight into it and collapsed on the floor like a  slain dragon. While he was getting up, his wings beat on the earthen floor,  raising spurts of dust and chilling my legs with the wind of battle.

I managed to change my position and retreat towards the door,  protecting myself with the stool like a Roman legionary with his shield.

As I was crossing the yard he charged several times. Whenever he came at me I felt as if he was going to peck my eyes out. I made good use of the  stool and he bounced off it regularly on to the ground. My hands were  scratched and bleeding and the heavy stool was becoming ever harder to hold.  But it was my only means of protection.

One more attack. With a mighty sweep of his wings the cock flew up and,  instead of colliding with my shield unexpectedly perched on top of it.

I threw the stool down and in a few bounds reached the veranda, and  from there darted into the room slamming the door behind me.

My chest was humming like a telegraph pole and my hands were streaming  with blood. I stood and listened. I was sure that the wretched cock was  lurking at the door. And so he was. After a while he moved away a little and  began to march up and down the veranda, his iron claws clacking loudly on  the floor. He was calling me out to do battle but I preferred to lie low in  my stronghold. At length he grew tired of waiting and, perched on the  railing, gave vent to a victorious cock-a-doodle-doo.

When my cousins learnt of my affray with the cock, they started holding  daily tournaments. Neither of us gained any decisive advantage and we all  went about with scratches and bruises.

The fleshy, tomato-like comb of my opponent bore several marks of the  stick and his glorious fountain of a tail showed signs of drying up, but far  from losing any of his self-assurance he had become all the more insolent.

He had acquired an annoying habit of crowing from a perch on the rail  of the veranda, just under the window of the room where I slept. Evidently  he regarded the veranda as occupied territory.

Our battles were held in all kinds of places, in the yard, in the  kitchen garden, in the orchard. If I climbed a tree for figs or for apples,  he would stand and wait for me patiently beneath.

To cure him of some of his arrogance I resorted to various stratagems.  I started treating the hens to extra food. He would fly into a rage when I  called them but they treacherously deserted him all the same. Persuasion was  useless. Here, as in any other field, abstract propaganda was easily  deflated by the reality of profit. The handfuls of maize that I tossed out  of the window conquered the tribal loyalty and family traditions of the  valourous egg-layers. In the end the pasha himself would appear. He would  reproach them indignantly but they, merely pretending to be ashamed of their  weakness, went on pecking up the maize.

One day, when my aunt and her sons were working in the kitchen garden,  we had another encounter. By this time I was an experienced and cold-blooded  warrior. I found a forked stick and, using it like a trident, after a few  unsuccessful attempts pinned the cock to the ground. His powerful body  writhed frantically and its vibrations came up the stick like an electric  current.

I was inspired by the madness of the brave. Without letting go of the  stick or releasing its pressure, I bent down and, seizing my chance, pounced  on the cock like a goal-keeper on a ball and managed to seize him by the  throat. He writhed vigourously and dealt me such a blow on the head with his  wing that I went deaf in one ear. Fear reinforced my courage. I squeezed his  throat even tighter. Hard and sinewy, it jerked and twisted in my hand and I  felt as if I were holding a snake. With the other hand I grasped his legs.  His long claws worked desperately to reach my body and fasten on to some  part of it.

But the trick was done. I straightened up and the cock hung suspended  by his feet, emitting stifled squawks.

All this time my cousins and aunt had been roaring with laughter as  they watched us from behind the fence. So much the better! Great waves of  joy flowed through me. In a very short time, however, I felt rather  confused. My vanquished opponent showed no signs of giving in. He was  throbbing with a furious desire for revenge. If I let him go, he would come  at me again, and yet I couldn't go on holding him like this forever.

"Throw him over the fence," my aunt advised.

I went up to the fence and tossed him over with leaden arms.

Curse it all! He, of course, did not fly over the fence but perched on  it, spreading his massive wings. The next moment he flung himself at me.  This was too much. I made a wild dash for safety and from my breast rose the  ancient cry for help of all fleeing children:

"Mummy! "

One must be very foolish or very brave to turn one's back on an enemy.  In my case it was certainly not bravery, and I paid the price for it.

He caught me several times while I was running till at last I tripped  and fell. He sprang on top of me, he rolled on me, he gurgled with  bloodthirsty glee. He might quite easily have pecked through my spine if my  cousin had not run up and knocked him off into the bushes with his hoe. We  decided that this had killed him, but in the evening the cock came out of  the bushes, subdued and saddened.

As she bathed my wounds, my aunt said, "It doesn't look as if you two  will ever get on together. We'll roast him tomorrow."

The next day my cousin and I set about catching the cock. The poor  fellow sensed that fate had turned against him. He fled from us with the  speed of an ostrich. He flew into the kitchen garden, he hid in the bushes.  Finally he flapped into the cellar, and there we caught him. He looked  persecuted and his eyes were full of mournful reproach. He seemed to be  saying to me, "Yes, we were foes, you and I. But it was an honourable war,  between men. I never expected such treachery from you." I felt strangely  upset and turned away. A few minutes later my cousin lopped off his head.

The cock's body jerked and writhed, the wings flapped and folded as if to  cover the gushing throat. Life would be safer now but all the fun had gone  out of it

Still, he made us a fine dinner, and the spicy nut sauce that went with  it diluted the pangs of my unexpected sorrow.

Now I realise that he was really a splendid fighting cock, but born too  late. The days of cock fighting have long since passed, and fighting the  human race is a lost cause from the start.


The Thirteenth Labour of Hercules

Nearly all the mathematicians I have ever known have been untidy, slack  and rather brilliant individuals. So the saying about the perfection of  Pythagoras's pants is probably not absolutely correct.

Pythagoras's pants may have been perfect but his disciples seem to have  forgotten the fact and pay little attention to their own appearance.

Yet, there was one teacher of mathematics at our school who differed  from all others. He was neither slack nor untidy. I don't know whether he  was brilliant or not, and that is now rather difficult to establish. I think  he probably was.

His name was Kharlampy Diogenovich. So, like Pythagoras, he was of  Greek origin. He appeared in our form at the beginning of a school year. We  had never heard of him before and had never suspected that such  mathematicians could exist.

He immediately established the rule of exemplary silence in our form.  The silence was so terrifying that our headmaster would sometimes throw open  the form-room door in alarm because he was not sure whether we were at our  desks or had all run away to the sports ground.

The sports ground bordered on the school yard and at all times,  particularly during important competitions, interfered with the pedagogical  process. Our headmaster had actually written a letter requesting that it  should be moved elsewhere. He maintained that the sports ground upset his  pupils. In fact, we were upset not by the sports ground but by the  groundsman, Uncle Vasya, who never failed to recognise us, even without our  books, and chased us out of his domain with a wrathful zeal that showed no  sign of waning with the years.

Luckily, no one listened to our headmaster and the sports ground stayed  where it was, except that the wooden fence was replaced by a brick wall. So  even those who used to watch events through the chinks in the fence now had to climb the wall.

Nevertheless, our headmaster had no reason to be afraid of our  absenting ourselves from a mathematics lesson. This was unthinkable. It  would have been just as bad as going up to the headmaster between lessons  and silently snatching off his hat, although everyone was utterly fed up  with that hat. He went about in it all the year round, winter and summer  always the same soft felt hat, evergreen like a magnolia. And he was always  afraid of something.

To the uninitiated it might have appeared that what he feared most was  the commission of the Urban Department of Public Education, but in fact  there was no one he feared more than our director of studies, a demon of a  woman about whom I shall one day write a poem in Byronic vein. At the  moment, however, I have a different story to tell.

Of course, we could never have escaped from a mathematics lesson. If we  ever managed to miss a lesson, it was usually singing.

As soon as our Kharlampy Diogenovich entered the room, the whole form  would fall silent and remain so till the end of the lesson. True, he  sometimes made us laugh, but this was not spontaneous laughter; it was  amusement master-minded from above by the teacher himself. Far from  destroying discipline, it actually ministered to it, just as a converse  proposition assists proof in geometry.

This is how it worked. Let us suppose that a pupil was late for a  lesson and arrived, say, about half a second after the bell had rung, when  Kharlampy Diogenovich would be on the point of entering the room himself.  The wretched pupil would be wishing he could fall through the floor, and  would have done so if the teachers' common room had not been underneath.

Some teachers paid no attention to such a minor offence, others would  flare up and give you a reprimand on the spot; but not Kharlampy  Diogenovich. In such cases he would halt in the doorway, shift his register  from one hand to the other and with a gesture full of respect for his pupil  motion him towards the door.

The pupil would hesitate and his embarrassed face would express a  fervent desire to somehow creep in behind his teacher. Kharlampy  Diogenovich's face, on the other hand, would effuse a joyous hospitality  moderated only by politeness and an understanding of the peculiar demands of  the situation. He would make it felt that the mere arrival of such a pupil  was a delightful occasion for the whole form and himself personally, that  none of us had been expecting him but now that he was here no one would dare  to reproach him for being a mere fraction of a second late, least of all he,  a humble schoolmaster, who would naturally enter the form-room behind such a  splendid pupil and himself close the door after him to show that we were not  going to let our dear guest out again in a hurry.

The whole thing would last only a few seconds, at the end of which the  pupil having edged awkwardly through the door, would stumble on towards his  desk.

Kharlampy Diogenovich would watch his progress and make some splendid  comment. For example, "The Prince of Wales."

The form would roar with laughter. Though we had no idea who the Prince  of Wales was, we realised that he could not possibly appear in our form. For  one thing there would be no point in it because princes were mainly engaged  in chasing the deer. And if this particular prince had got tired of chasing  his deer and felt like visiting a school, they would be sure to take him to  School No. 1, near the power station, because it was a model school. At any  rate, if he had insisted on coming to ours, we should have been warned long  beforehand and thoroughly briefed for his arrival.

This was why we laughed, realising that our pupil could not possibly be  a prince, and certainly not any Prince of Wales.

But the moment Kharlampy Diogenovich sat down at his desk the form  would fall silent and the lesson would begin.

A shortish man with a large head, neatly dressed and carefully shaved,  he controlled his form with calm authority. Besides the form register he  kept a notebook in which he made notes after testing a boy's knowledge. I  cannot remember his ever raising his voice at anyone or urging him to work  harder or threatening to send for his parents. He had no use for such  methods.

During a test he never stalked about between the desks peering inside  or looking round vigilantly at the slightest rustle as other teachers did.  Nothing of the kind. He would sit at his own desk, reading calmly or  fingering a string of yellow beads, which looked like cat's eyes.

Cribbing during his lessons was almost useless because he never failed  to recognise something that had been copied and would hold it up to  ridicule. So we cribbed only in cases of extreme emergency, when there was  no other way out

Sometimes during a test he would relinquish his beads or book for a  moment and say:

"Sakharov, would you mind going and sitting next to Avdeyenko, please."

Sakharov would stand up and stare questioningly at Kharlampy  Diogenovich, unable to understand why he, one of the best boys in the form,  should be relegated to a place next to Avdeyenko, who was an absolute dud.

"Take pity on Avdeyenko. I'm afraid he will break his neck."

Avdeyenko would gaze stolidly at Kharlampy Diogenovich as though—or  perhaps because—he could not understand why he was in danger of breaking  his neck.

"Avdeyenko thinks he is a swan," Kharlampy Diogenovich would explain.

"A black swan," he would add a moment later, alluding perhaps to Avdeyenko's  sullen sunburnt face. "Carry on, Sakharov."

Sakharov would sit down again.

"You may carry on too," Kharlampy Diogenovich would tell Avdeyenko, but  with a perceptible change of voice which now carried a carefully measured  dose of sarcasm. "If you don't break your neck of course, Black Swan!" he  would conclude firmly, his final phrase somehow expressing the valiant hope  that Avdeyenko would acquire the ability to work on his own.

Shurik Avdeyenko would pore furiously over his exercise book,  demonstrating a great effort of mind and will directed to this end.

Kharlampy Diogenovich's chief weapon was his knack of ridicule. The  pupil who defied the school rules was not a slacker, not a dud, not a  hooligan, he was simply funny. Or rather, not simply funny—many of us would  not have minded that at all—but ridiculous. Ridiculous without realising  that he was ridiculous, or being the last to guess it.

When a teacher makes you appear ridiculous, you immediately lose the  traditional support of the rest of the form and they all laugh at you. It is  all against one. If one person laughs at you, you can usually deal with the  situation somehow. But you cannot turn the laugh against the whole form.  Once in this ridiculous position, you will go to any length to prove  yourself a little less ridiculous than you inevitably appear.

Kharlampy Diogenovich had no favourites. We were all potential victims  of his wit and I, of course, was no exception.

That day I had not solved the problem we had been set for homework. It  had been about an artillery shell flying somewhere at a certain speed for a  certain time. We had to work out how many kilometres it would have flown if  it had been travelling at a different speed and, perhaps, even in a  different direction.

As if one and the same shell could possibly fly at different speeds. It  was a muddled, stupid kind of problem and my answer just wouldn't come out  right. Incidentally, the answers given at the back of some of the textbooks  in those years— it must have been sabotage— were incorrect. This did not  happen very often, of course, because by that time nearly all the saboteurs  had been caught. But apparently there were one or two still at large.

However, I was still troubled with doubts. Saboteurs may be saboteurs,  but it's no good relying on them. So, the next day I arrived at school a  whole hour before lessons started. We were in the second shift. The keenest  footballers were in the yard already. I asked one of them about the problem  and it turned out that he had not been able to get it right either. That set  my conscience completely at rest. We split up into two teams and played till  the bell rang for school.

In we went. Almost before I had got my breath back, I asked our top boy Sakharov,

"Well, how about that problem?"

"Not so bad," he said. "I solved it." He gave a brief, meaningful nod,  indicating that there had been certain difficulties but he had surmounted  them.

"How could you? The answer in the back is wrong."

"No, it isn't," he said, nodding again, this time with such an annoying  expression of assurance on his clever, conscientious face that I at once  began to hate him for his good fortune. I was about to express a few more  doubts but he turned away, thus depriving me of the falling man's last  consolation—grabbing at air.

Apparently, at that moment Kharlampy Diogenovich had appeared in the  doorway but I had failed to notice him and continued my gesticulations,  although he was only a few feet away from me. At length I realised what had  happened closed my textbook in frightened haste and froze to my desk.

Kharlampy Diogenovich took his place by the blackboard.

I cursed myself for at first agreeing with the footballer that the  solution in the book was wrong, and afterwards agreeing with the top boy  that it was right. Now Kharlampy Diogenovich would be sure to notice my  anxiety and call me to the board first.

Next to me sat a quiet and meek member of the form whose name was Adolf  Komarov. Nowadays he called himself Alik Komarov and even wrote Alik on his  copybooks because the war had started and he did not want to be nicknamed  Hitler. It made no difference. Everyone remembered his proper name and  reminded him of it whenever they had the chance.

I liked talking in class and he liked keeping quiet. We had been put  together to exert a good influence on each other but it hadn't worked.  Neither of us had changed.

Now I noticed that even he had solved the problem. He was sitting over  his open notebook, neat, thin and quiet, and his hands lying on the blotting  paper before him made him seem even quieter. He had this stupid habit of  keeping his hands on his blotter, of which I just could not break him.

"Hitler kaput," I whispered in his direction. He made no reply, of  course, but at least he took his hands off his blotter, which was some  relief.

Meanwhile Kharlampy Diogenovich greeted the form and sat down in his  chair. He flicked back the sleeves of his jacket, slowly wiped his nose and  mouth with a handkerchief, which he examined for some reason, then put away  in his pocket. After that he removed his watch and began to thumb through  the pages of the register. It looked as if the executioner was speeding up  his preparations.

At last, however, he finished marking those absent and looked round the room, selecting his victim. I held my breath.

"Who's the monitor?" he asked unexpectedly. I sighed with relief,  thanking him for the respite.

There turned out to be no monitor for that day and Kharlampy  Diogenovich told our form captain to wipe the board. While he was doing so,  Kharlampy Diogenovich lectured him on the duties of a form captain when  there was no monitor. I began to hope he would tell us some story connected  with the subject, or one of Aesop's fables, or something out of Greek  mythology. But he refrained from any further illustration of his lecture  because the scrape of the dry rag on the blackboard was distracting and he  was anxious for the form captain to finish his irritating task. At last the  form captain returned to his place.

We waited in suspense. But at that moment the door opened and a woman  doctor and a nurse appeared.

"Excuse me, is this 5A?" the doctor asked.

"No, it is not," Kharlampy Diogenovich replied with polite hostility,  seeing that some medical project was about to interfere with his lesson.  Although our form was nearly 5 A, because it was 5B, he had answered as  firmly as if we had absolutely nothing in common. "Excuse me," the doctor  said again and, after lingering for a moment, withdrew and closed the door.

I knew they were going to inoculate us against typhus. Some of the  forms had been done already. Inoculations were never announced beforehand so  that no one could slip away or stay at home on the pretext of being ill.

I was not afraid of inoculations because I had had plenty, against  malaria, the nastiest of all.

And now the white-coated hope that had suddenly illuminated our form  had disappeared. I just could not let that happen.

"May I show them where 5A is?" I said, growing quite brazen in my fear.

There were two factors to justify the audacity of my proposal. My place  was near the door and I was often sent to the teachers' room for chalk and  other things of that kind. Besides, form 5A was situated in an annexe in the  school yard and the doctor might indeed get lost because she was permanently  attached to School No. 1 and rarely visited us.

"Yes, do," Kharlampy Diogenovich said, and raised his eyebrows  slightly.

Trying to conceal my joy, I shot out of the room.

I caught up the doctor and nurse while they were still in the corridor  on our floor.

"I'll show you where 5Ais," I said, falling into step beside them.

The doctor smiled as if she was handing out sweets instead of  inoculations.

"Aren't you going to do us?" I asked.

"During the next lesson," the doctor said, still smiling.

"But we are going out to the museum for the next lesson," I said,  rather to my own surprise.

There had, in fact, been some talk of our making an organised visit to  the local museum to see the prehistoric remains on show there. But our  history mistress kept putting it off because the headmaster was afraid we  might not get there in an organised fashion.

Last year a boy in our form had stolen a dagger that had once belonged  to an Abkhazian feudal prince, because he wanted to run away to the front  with it. This had caused a great rumpus and the headmaster had decided that  it had all come about because the form had wandered down to the museum in a  crowd instead of marching there in double file.

In fact, that lad had worked everything out very carefully long  beforehand. Instead of taking the dagger at once, he had hidden it in the  thatch of an exhibit labelled Pre-revolutionary Poor Man's Hovel, and only  months later, when the fuss had died down, did he go there in a coat with a  slit in the lining and complete his theft.

"We won't let you," the doctor said cheerfully.

"But we're all going to assemble in the yard," I said, getting worried,  "and go on an organised visit to the museum."

"So it's an organised visit, is it?"

"Yes, it is," I said seriously, afraid that she, too, like our  headmaster, would doubt our ability to visit the museum in an organised  fashion.

"Well, Galochka, let's go back to 5B, just in case," the doctor said,  and stopped. I had always liked these nice clean women doctors in their  little white caps and white coats.

"But they told us to go to 5 A first," that stubborn creature Galochka  protested, and looked at me severely. Anyone could see she was trying to  make herself out a grown-up.

I never gave her so much as a glance, just to show that nobody would  ever take her for one.

"What difference does it make," the doctor said, and clinched the  argument by turning round.

"So you can't wait to show us how brave you are?" she added.

"I'm a malaria sufferer," I said, dismissing the implication of  self-interest. "I've had thousands of injections."

"Well, lead on then, malaria sufferer," said the doctor, and we started  back.

Having made sure they were not going to change their minds, I ran on  ahead so as to cut out any connection between myself and their arrival.

When I entered the form-room, Shurik Avdeyenko was at the blackboard and, although the solution to the problem was written out in three stages on  the blackboard in his beautiful handwriting, he could not explain it. He  stood there with an expression of sullen fury on his face, as though he had  known just how it went before but was now unable to recall the course of his  reasoning.

Don't worry, Shurik, I thought. You may not know it but I've saved you  already. Now I wanted to be kind and benevolent to everyone.

"Good work, Alik," I said as I took my place beside Komarov. "Fancy  solving such a difficult problem."

Alik was considered a good plodder. He was rarely reprimanded and even  more rarely praised. Now the tips of his ears blushed gratefully. He bent  over his exercise book once more and placed his hands neatly on the blotter.  Oh well, I suppose he just couldn't help it.

A few moments later the door opened and the doctor and that Galochka  kid entered the room. The doctor said the whole form had to be inoculated.

"If it must be done now," said Kharlampy Diogenovich, with a quick  glance in my direction, "how can I object? Go back to your place,  Avdeyenko," he added with a nod at Shurik.

Shurik put down the chalk and walked back to his desk, still pretending  to be engaged in a concentrated effort of recall.

A stir of excitement passed through the form but Kharlampy Diogenovich  raised his eyebrows and all was calm. He put his notepad away in his pocket,  closed the register, relinquished his place to the doctor and himself sat  down at one of the desks, looking sad and rather hurt.

The doctor and the girl opened their bags and started setting out on  the table bottles, jars and wickedly gleaming instruments.

"Well, who's the bravest boy in the form?" the doctor said, sucking  serum greedily into the syringe and holding it point upwards to prevent any  dripping out.

She spoke cheerfully but no one smiled. All eyes were on the needle.

"We'll have to call them out in alphabetical order," said Kharlampy  Diogenovich. "Everyone is a hero in this form."

He opened the register.

"Avdeyenko," he said, looking up.

The form laughed nervously, and even the doctor smiled, although she  had no idea what we were laughing at.

Avdeyenko went to the table, a tall, ungainly figure whose face clearly  revealed that he had not yet made up his mind whether it was better to get a  bad mark or be the first for inoculation.

He pulled up his shirt and stood with his back to the doctor, looking  even more ungainly and still uncertain which was better. When it was all  over and he had been inoculated, he looked just as unhappy, although he was now envied by the whole form.

Alik Komarov grew more and more pale as his turn approached and,  although he kept his hands on the blotting paper in front of him, I could  see it was not helping at all.

I tried to cheer him up but it was no good. He grew paler and sterner  every minute, his eyes fixed unwaveringly on the doctor's needle.

"Turn your head away," I told him.

"I can't," he replied in an agonised whisper.

"It won't hurt much at first," I encouraged him. "The time it hurts  most is when the serum starts going in."

"I'm so thin," he whispered back, scarcely moving his white lips.  "It'll hurt me terribly."

"Don't worry," I said. "You'll be all right as long as it doesn't touch  the bone.",

"I'm nothing but bones," he whispered desperately. "It's sure to touch  one."

"Relax your muscles," I said, patting him on the shoulder. "Nothing  will touch the bone then."

"I haven't got any muscles," he replied dully, "and I'm anaemic."

"Thin people are never anaemic," I retorted strictly. "Malaria  sufferers are anaemic because malaria sucks their blood."

I suffered from chronic malaria and the doctors could do nothing about  it however much they treated me. I was rather proud of my incurable malaria.

By the time they called Alik's name, he was in a real state. He hardly  knew where he was going or what for.

He stood with his back to the doctor, white-faced and glassy-eyed and  when she made the injection he suddenly went pale as death, although it had  seemed impossible for him to get any paler. He turned so pale that his face  came out in freckles. None of us had thought he was freckled before and I  decided to keep the fact of his concealed freckles in mind. It might come in  useful one day, although I had no idea what for.

After the injection he nearly collapsed but the doctor held him up and  helped him to a chair. His eyes rolled back alarmingly and we thought he was  going to die.

"Ambulance!" I shouted. "I'll go and call the ambulance!"

Kharlampy Diogenovich looked at me wrathfully and the doctor deftly put  a bottle of smelling salts under his nose—not Kharlampy Diogenovich' s, of  course, but Alik's.

At first he wouldn't open his eyes, then he suddenly jumped to his feet  and marched smartly back to his place, as though it certainly was not Alik  Komarov who had been just about to die.

"Didn't feel a thing," I said, when I had my injection, though I had felt it quite distinctly.

"Well done, malaria sufferer," said the doctor.

Her assistant dabbed my back carelessly after the injection. I could  see she was still annoyed with me for not letting them go to 5A.

"Rub harder," I said. "The serum must be made to circulate."

She finished rubbing my back with an energy born of hatred. It was  pleasant to feel the cool cotton wool soaked in surgical spirit, and even  more pleasant to know that, even though she was angry with me, she still had  to rub my back.

At last the whole thing was over. The doctor and her Galochka packed  their bags and went on their way, leaving a pleasant smell of surgical  spirit and an unpleasant smell of serum in the room. The pupils sat at their  desks, fidgeting and cautiously feeling for the effects of the injection  with their shoulder blades and talking freely to each other as a reward for  the suffering they had just endured.

"Open the window," said Kharlampy Diogenovich, resuming his seat. He  wanted this spirit of hospital freedom to depart along with the smell of  medicine.

He took out his yellow beads and flicked them thoughtfully to and fro.  There was not much of the lesson left. He usually filled in such gaps by  telling us something instructive connected with the ancient Greeks.

"As we know from Greek mythology, Hercules had to perform twelve  labours," he said, and stopped. Click-click— as two beads slid from right to  left. "But a certain young man thought he would revise Greek mythology," he  added, and stopped again. Click-click.

That fellow had too big an idea of himself, I thought, realising that  no one was allowed to revise Greek mythology. Some other God-forsaken  mythology, perhaps, might be knocked into shape, but not Greek mythology  because it had all been revised from beginning to end already and there  couldn't possibly be any mistakes in it.

"He decided to perform the thirteenth labour of Hercules," Kharlampy  Diogenovich went on. "And to some extent he succeeded."

We realised at once by his voice what a false and futile labour this  had been, because if there had been any need for Hercules to perform  thirteen labours he would have performed them himself, but since he had  stopped at twelve it meant that twelve were enough and there was no need for  anyone to mess about making corrections.

"Hercules performed his labours like a hero. But this young man  performed his labour out of cowardice." Kharlampy Diogenovich paused  thoughtfully, then added, "In a moment we shall learn just what it was that  induced him to perform this labour."

Click. This time only one bead slid from right to left, driven by a very sharp flip of the finger. It slid rather nastily somehow. Two beads  sliding together, as they had done before, would have been better than just  one, all by itself.

I caught the scent of danger in the air. It was the sound not of a bead  sliding but of a small trap closing in Kharlampy Diogenovich's hands.

"I have a feeling that I know already what it was," he said, and looked  at me.

Something in his glance made my heart thud heavily against my spine.

"Be so kind," he said, and beckoned me to the blackboard.

"Who? Me?" I asked, feeling as if my voice was coming from the pit of  my stomach.

"Yes, you, my fearless malaria sufferer," he said.

I shambled towards the board.

"Tell us how you solved the problem," he said calmly and— click,  click— two more beads went sliding from right to left. I was in his hands.

The form looked on and waited. They were all expecting me to come to  grief, and they wanted me to do so as slowly and interestingly as possible.

I squinted at the board from the corner of my eye, trying to trace the  thread of cause and effect between the stages of the problem that were  written there, but it was no use. Then with a great show of impatience I  began rubbing it all out, as though what Shurik had written was muddling me  and preventing me from concentrating. I was still hoping for the bell to  ring and save me from execution. But the bell did not ring and it was  impossible to go on cleaning the board forever. I put down the rag to avoid  looking ridiculous before I had to.

"We are listening," Kharlampy Diogenovich said, without looking at me.

"An artillery shell..." I said brightly amid the form's jubilant  silence, and broke off.

"Continue," Kharlampy Diogenovich said, after waiting politely for some  moments.

"An artillery shell..." I repeated stubbornly, hoping that the impetus  of these correct words would carry me on to more, similarly correct words.  But something held me on a firm tether that pulled tight as soon as the  words were out of my mouth.

I concentrated fiercely, trying to imagine the course of the problem,  and then plunged forward again to break the invisible tether.

"An artillery shell..." I repeated, quivering with horror and  revulsion.

A few restrained titters came from the form. I sensed that the crucial  moment had arrived and decided not to allow myself to become ridiculous on  any account; I would rather just get a bad mark.

"Have you swallowed this artillery shell?" Kharlampy Diogenovich asked with good-natured curiosity.

He asked the question as naturally as if he had been inquiring whether  I had swallowed a plum stone.

"Yes," I said quickly, sensing a trap and deciding to foil his plans  with an unexpected answer.

"Then you'd better ask the military instructor to come and dispose of  it for you," said Kharlampy Diogenovich, but the form was already laughing.

Sakharov was laughing, and trying to go on looking like the top boy at  the same time. Even Shurik Avdeyenko, the gloomiest boy in our form, whom I  had saved from certain disaster at the blackboard, was laughing. And Komarov  was laughing, Komarov who now called himself Alik but was really Adolf, just  as he had always been.

As I looked at him it occurred to me that if we had not had a real  gingerhead in our form he would have passed as one because his hair was fair  and the freckles that he kept hidden, like his first name, had given  themselves away during the injection. But we did have a real gingerhead in  the form and Komarov's gingerness had passed unnoticed. And it also occurred  to me that if we had not pulled the number of our form off the form-room  door a few days ago, the doctor might never have called on us in the first  place and nothing would have happened. I began to have vague presentiments  of the connection that exists between things and events.

The bell droned funereally through the form's laughter. Kharlampy  Diogenovich put a mark against my name in the register and also made a note  about me in his notebook.

From then on I took my homework more seriously and never asked the  footballers about problems I couldn't solve. Each man to his trade.

Later in life I noticed that nearly everyone is afraid of appearing  ridiculous. Particularly women and poets. Perhaps they sometimes appear  ridiculous because they are too afraid of appearing so. On the other hand,  no one can make someone else look ridiculous as skillfully as a good poet or  a good woman.

Of course, it is not very wise to be too afraid of appearing  ridiculous, but it is much less wise not to be afraid of ridicule at all.

It seems to me that ancient Rome perished because its emperors in all  their marble magnificence failed to realise how ridiculous they were. If  they had got themselves some jesters in time (you must hear the truth, if  only from a fool), they might have lasted a little longer. But they just  went on hoping that the geese would save Rome, and then the Barbarians came  and destroyed Rome, its emperors and its geese.

Not that I have any regrets about that, of course. But I do want to  express my admiration and gratitude for Kharlampy Diogenovich's method. With  the aid of laughter he tempered our sly young hearts and taught us to regard ourselves with a strong enough sense of humour.


Forbidden Fruit

In accordance with Moslem custom our family never ate pork. Our parents  ate none and strictly forbade us to eat any. Although another of Mahomet's  precepts—on the subject of alcoholic beverages—was violated, as I now  realise, quite unrestrainedly, no liberalism was allowed where pork was  concerned.

The ban engendered both an ardent desire and a frigid pride. I dreamed  of tasting pork. The smell of roast pork made me dizzy to the point of  collapse. I would stand for hours outside shop windows, staring at the  glistening sausages with their wrinkled sides and spotted ends fancied  myself tearing off the skin and plunging my teeth into the succulent, tender  meat. I imagined the taste of sausage so clearly that, when I did eventually  try it, I was quite surprised to discover how accurately fancy had informed  me.

Of course, there had been opportunities of tasting pork at nursery  school or when visiting friends but I had never broken the accepted rule.

I can still remember picking the lumps of pork out of a nursery school  plov and giving them away to my friends. The pangs of appetite were overcome  by the sweetness of self-denial. I felt a kind of ideological superiority  over my comrades. It was satisfying to be something of a mystery to the  world at large, as though I had knowledge that no one else possessed. And it  made my yearning for the sinful object of desire all the more intense.

There was a nurse who lived in one of the houses in our yard. We called  her Auntie Sonya. In those days for some reason we thought of her as a  doctor. In general, as one grows up, one notices a steady decline in the  status of one's elders.

Auntie Sonya was an elderly lady with her hair cut short and a look of  permanent sorrow on her face. She always spoke in a very quiet voice. It was  as though she had long since realised that there was nothing in life worth  raising one's voice about.

During the communal battles between neighbours that were frequent  enough in our yard she scarcely raised her voice at all, which created  additional difficulties for her opponents who, having failed to hear what  she had said, would lose the thread of the quarrel and be put off their  stroke.

Our families were on good terms. Mother told me that Auntie Sonya had saved me from certain death. When I had been struck down by some grave  illness, she and mother had taken turns at my bedside for a whole month. For  some reason I experienced no feelings of gratitude towards Auntie Sony a for  saving me from certain death, but my sense of decorum, when they talked  about it, made me glad I was still alive.

She would often come round to sit with us of an evening and tell us her  life story, particularly the part about her first husband, who had been  killed in the civil war. I had heard this story many times before and yet I  always froze with horror at her description of how she had roamed about  among the dead, looking for the body of the man she loved. At this point she  would usually begin to cry, and my mother and elder sister would cry with  her, then begin comforting her, bring her a glass of water or persuade her  to have some tea.

It always astonished me how quickly the women would recover their  spirits and soon be able to chatter merrily and even with renewed interest  about all kinds of trivial matters. After this she would go home because her  husband would be back from work. He was called Uncle Shura.

I was very fond of Uncle Shura. I liked the wild tangle of black hair  that hung down over his forehead, his muscular arms with their neatly rolled  up sleeves, and even his stoop. It was not the stoop of an office clerk, but  the sound, sturdy kind of stance that one finds in some old workmen although  he was neither old nor a workman.

When he came home in the evening he would always set about mending  something—table lamps, electric irons radios and even clocks. All these  things were brought to him by neighbours and he repaired them, as a matter  of course free of charge.

Auntie Sonya would sit on the other side of the table, smoke and make  gentle fun of him for doing something that was not his business, wasting his  time, and so on.

'We'll see whether I'm wasting my time or not," Uncle Shura would  mutter indistinctly because he, too, had a cigarette between his teeth. He  would turn his next mending job this way and that in his deft, confident  hands blowing off the dust as he did so, and all of a sudden he would look  at it from quite a new, unexpected angle.

"Wasting your time and making a fool of yourself," Auntie Sonya would  reply and, releasing a haughty stream of smoke from her lips, gloomily wrap  her dressing-gown round her.

In the end he would manage to get the clock going, or the radio would  start giving out crackles and snatches of music and he would wink at me and  say:

"Well? Was I wasting my time or not?"

I would always rejoice in his success and smile to show that, although it had nothing to do with me, I appreciated being included in his company.

"All right, enough of your boasting," Auntie Sonya would say. "Clear  the table and we'll have some tea."

Even in her gruff tone, however, I could detect a secret deeply hidden  note of pride, and I felt glad for Uncle Shura and decided that he was  probably just as good as that hero of the civil war whom Auntie Sonya would  never forget.

One evening, when I was sitting with them as usual, my sister dropped  in and was invited to stay for tea. Auntie Sonya laid the table, cut some  pieces of tender pink bacon fat, put some mustard on the table, and poured  out the tea. They had often eaten bacon fat before this, and offered it to  me as well, but I had always firmly refused, which for some reason rather  amused Uncle Shura. They offered me some now, not very insistently. Uncle  Shura placed a few cubes of fat on a piece of bread and held it out to my  sister. Aver a mincing refusal, she accepted this shameful offering and  began to eat it. In my indignation I felt the tea that I had begun to drink  freeze in my throat, and experienced some difficulty in swallowing it.

"That's the way!" said Uncle Shura. "She's not like you, you little  monk!"

I felt how much my sister was enjoying what she ate. I could see it  from the way she delicately licked her lips clean of the crumbs of bread  defiled by this infidel savoury, and the way she swallowed each piece,  sitting foolishly still and pausing as if to listen to what was going on in  her mouth and throat. She had started the slice on the side where the  thinner pieces of fat lay, and this was a sure sign that she was relishing  every morsel, because all normal children, when eating something they like,  leave the best piece till last. Clearly she was experiencing enormous  pleasure.

Now she was approaching the edge of the slice with the thickest piece  of fat on it, systematically intensifying her delight. At the same time,  with purely feminine guile she was relating how my brother had jumped out of  the window when his form mistress had come round to complain of his conduct.  Her story served the dual purpose of distracting attention from what she  herself was doing, while subtly flattering me, because everyone knew that my  teacher had never been round to complain about me and I certainly had no  reason to flee from her through the window.

In the course of her story my sister glanced at me from time to time,  trying to discover whether I was still watching her or whether I was so  carried away by her tale that I had forgotten what she was doing. But my  glance stated quite clearly that I was still keeping her under the most  vigilant observation. In reply she opened her eyes very wide as if  expressing surprise that I could pay so much attention to a mere trifle. I leered back, alluding vaguely to the retribution that awaited her.

At one moment I thought the time of retribution had already arrived. My  sister choked, then cautiously began to clear her throat. I watched with  interest to see what would happen next. Uncle Shura patted her on the back.  She blushed and then stopped coughing, indicating that the cure had worked;  her embarrassment appeared to be equally short-lived. But I felt that the  piece that had stuck in her throat was still there. Pretending to have  recovered, she took another bite of bread and bacon fat.

Chew away, I thought to myself. We'll see how you manage to get it  down.

But apparently the gods had decided to postpone their vengeance. My  sister swallowed this piece safely. In fact, it must also have pushed down  the previous piece, because she breathed with relief and became quite  cheerful again. Now she ate with redoubled concentration and after each bite  licked her lips for so long that it looked almost as if she were showing her  tongue at me.

At last she reached the edge of the slice with the thickest piece of  fat on it and, before putting it in her mouth, she nibbled away the bread  round it, thus building up the pleasure to be gained from the last piece.

Eventually she swallowed this, too, and licked her lips as though  reliving the pleasure she had received, and also to show that all evidence  of her fall from grace had been destroyed.

The whole thing occupied less time than it takes to tell and could  scarcely have been noticed by a casual onlooker. Anyway I am sure neither  Uncle Shura nor Auntie Sonya noticed anything.

Having finished her slice, my sister started on her tea, still  pretending that nothing out of the ordinary had happened. As soon as she put  the cup to her lips I drank my own down very quickly, so that there should  be nothing in common between us. Before this I had refused a biscuit because  I was determined to make my martyrdom complete and deny myself every  possible joy while in her presence. Besides I was slightly offended with  Uncle Shura for pressing his food on me less persistently than on my sister.  I should not have accepted it, of course, but for her it would have been a  good lesson in principle.

In short, my mood was utterly spoiled and, as soon as I ad drunk my  tea, I got up to go. They asked me to stay but I was inexorable.

"I must do my homework," I said with the air of the lonely saint  granting everyone else complete freedom to indulge in sin.

My sister begged me to stay. She was sure I would denounce her as soon  as I got home and she was also afraid of crossing the yard at night by  herself.

At home I quickly undressed and got into bed. I was absorbed in envious and gloating contemplation of my sister's apostasy. Strange visions passed  through my brain. Now I was a Red partisan captured by the Whites and they  were trying to make me eat pork. They tortured me but still I refused. The  officers shook their heads in amazement. What a boy ! I was amazed at myself  but not a morsel passed my lips. They could kill me if they liked, but they  wouldn't make me eat.

The door creaked and my sister came in. She at once asked about me.

"He's gone to bed," my mother said. "He seemed rather glum when he came  home. Did something happen to him?"

"Oh no, nothing," my sister replied, and came over to my bed. I was  afraid she would start arguing and pleading with me and all that kind of  thing. Forgiveness was out of the question but I didn't even want her to  whittle down the condition I was in. So I pretended to be asleep. She stood  over me for a while, then stroked my head gently. But I turned over on to my  other side, showing that even while asleep I could tell the hand of a  traitor. She stood there a little longer, then withdrew. It seemed to me  that she felt some repentance but knew no way of expiating her guilt.

I pitied her a little, but apparently this was a mistake, for only a  minute later she began telling mother something in a low voice and they both  burst into little fits of laughter, carefully restrained to make it appear  that they were afraid of disturbing me. Gradually they calmed down and began  to prepare for bed.

Clearly she had enjoyed her evening. She had guzzled bacon fat and I  hadn't said anything and, to crown it all, she had made mother laugh. Never  mind, I thought, my hour will strike.

Next day the whole family was seated at table, waiting for father to  come home for dinner. He arrived late and got angry with mother for making  us wait for him. He had been having trouble at work lately and was often  gloomy and preoccupied.

It had been my intention to describe my sister's misdeed during the  meal, but now I realised this was the wrong time to speak. Nevertheless I  glanced at my sister now and then, giving the impression that I was about to  launch into an account of her crime. I would actually open my mouth, then  say something quite different. As soon as my lips parted she would drop her  eyes and lower her head in anticipation of the blow. It was even more  enjoyable to keep her on the brink of exposure than actually expose her.

One moment her face was pale, the next she would be blushing furiously.  Sometimes she would toss her head haughtily, then immediately her imploring  eyes would beg forgiveness for this rebellious gesture. She had no appetite  and pushed away the plate of soup almost untouched. Mother urged her to  finish it.

"Of course, she doesn't want it," I said. "She ate so much yesterday at Uncle Shura's."

"So much what?" my brother asked, missing everything as usual.

Mother looked at me anxiously and shook her head without letting father  see. My sister took the plate back and began eating her soup in silence. Now  I was really enjoying myself. I transferred a boiled onion from my plate to  hers. Boiled onion was the bugbear of our childhood. We all hated it. Mother  gave me a severe glance of inquiry.

"She likes onions," I said. "You do, don't you?" I added fondly to my  sister.

Her only response was to bow her head even lower over the plate.

"If you like them, you can have mine as well," said my brother,  scooping one up in his spoon. He was just about to put it on her plate, but  my father gave him such a look that the spoon stopped in midair and beat a  cowardly retreat.

Between the first and second courses I devised a fresh amusement. I  dressed a slice of bread with little rings of cucumber from the salad and  began nibbling delicately at my vegetarian sandwich, pretending now and then  to dissolve with pleasure. This, I thought, was a very clever way of  reconstructing the scene of my sister's shameful fall. She stared at me in  astonishment, as though the pantomime meant nothing to her or, at least,  nothing shameful. Further than this, however, her protest did not go.

In other words, dinner was a tremendous success. Virtue blackmailed  ruthlessly and wickedness hung its head. After dinner we drank tea. Father  became noticeably more cheerful, and so, accordingly, did we. My sister was  particularly gay. The colour flooded into her cheeks and her eyes sparkled.  She started relating some incident that had occurred at school, constantly  appealing to me as a witness, as though nothing had happened between us. I  felt slightly disgusted by this familiarity. It struck me that a person with  her past could have behaved with a little more modesty instead of jumping  into the limelight. She could have waited until other, more worthy people  thought fit to relate that story. I was about to administer a moderate dose  of punishment, but father unwrapped a newspaper and took out a packet of new  exercise books.

In those pre-war years exercise books were as hard to come by as  textiles and certain foods. These were the best, glossy kind, with margins,  clearly marked in red, and heavy, cool pages of a bluish white colour, like  milk.

There were nine of these exercise books altogether and father gave us  three each. I at once felt my high spirits begin to wane. Such  egalitarianism seemed to me the limit of injustice.

I was doing well at school, and sometimes came top in one subject or  another. In fact, our relatives and friends were told that I was getting excellent marks in all subjects, perhaps in order to balance the impression  created by my brother's unfortunate notoriety.

He was considered a very energetic slacker. As his teacher put it, his  ability to judge his own actions lagged far behind his temperament. I  imagined that temperament of his in the shape of a mischievous little imp  that was always running on ahead of my brother and that he could never catch  up with. Perhaps, it was to help him in this chase that ever since the age  of eleven he had dreamed of becoming a driver. On every available scrap of  paper he would scribble an application he had read somewhere:

To the Director of Transport  I request you to employ me in the organisation of which you are in  charge because I am a qualified driver, 3rd grade.

Later he succeeded in realising this fervent ambition. The organisation  of which a certain director was in charge entrusted him with a vehicle, but  it turned out that catching up with his temperament entailed exceeding the  speed limit, and in the end he had to change his profession.

And here was I, almost an outstanding pupil, being reduced to the same  level as my brother, who, starting from the back page as usual, would fill  up these beautiful exercise books with his idiotic applications.

And to the same level as my sister, who only the day before had been  guzzling bacon fat and was today receiving a present which she had done  nothing whatever to deserve.

I pushed aside the exercise books and sat scowling at the table,  painfully aware of the humiliating tears of resentment welling up in my  throat. My father tried to talk me round and promised to take me fishing in  the mountains, but it was no use. The more they tried to console me the more  strongly I felt that I had been unjustly passed over.

"Look! I've got two blotters!" my sister sang out all of a sudden, as  she opened one of the exercise books. This was the last straw. Perhaps, if  fate had not granted her that extra sheet of blotting paper, what did happen  might never have happened.

I stood up and in a trembling voice said to my father:

"Yesterday she was eating bacon fat...."

An indecent silence descended on the room. With a sense of fear I  realised that I had done something wrong. Either I had not expressed myself  quite clearly or else there was too close a connection between Mahomet's  great laws and the sneaking desire to lay hands on someone else's exercise  books.

Father stared at me gravely from under his slightly swollen lids.  Slowly his eyes filled with fury. I realised that his gaze held nothing for me to look forward to. I made one more pitiful attempt to correct the  situation and channel his fury in the right direction.

"She ate bacon fat yesterday at Uncle Shura's," I said desperately,  feeling that my whole case was collapsing.

The next moment father seized me by the ears, shook my head and, as  though realising it would not come off, lifted me up and threw me to the  floor. In the brief seconds before I landed I felt a stab of pain and heard  the creak of my ears stretching.

"Son of a bitch!" he cried. "On top of everything else am I to have  traitors in my own house!"

He grabbed his leather jacket and swung out of the room, giving the  door such a slam that plaster fell off the walls. I remember being shaken  not so much by the pain or by what he said, but by the expression of utter  repugnance with which he had seized my ears. It was the expression of  someone about to kill a snake.

Stunned by what had happened, I remained lying on the floor for a long  time. My mother tried to lift me up while my brother, in a state of wild  excitement, ran round me in circles, pointing at my ears and roaring  delightedly,

"Our top boy!"

I was very fond of my father and this was the first time he had  punished me.

Many years have passed since then. For a long time now I have been  eating the pork that is available to all, though I don't think I am any the  happier for it. But the lesson was not wasted. It taught me for the rest of  my life that no lofty principle can justify meanness and treachery, and that  all treachery is the hairy caterpillar that grows from a small envy, no  matter under what high principles it may be concealed.


Through the Night

It was 1942. 1 was living at my uncle's house in the village of  Napskal, in the mountains. Fear of the bombing and, above all, the wartime  food shortage had driven us away from town to this peaceful and relatively  well-provided corner of Abkhazia.

Our little town had, in fact, been bombed only twice, and the bombs the  Germans had dropped there had probably been intended for other, more  important targets, which they had been prevented from reaching. My theory is  that those pilots raided us out of fear of the punishment that awaited them if they returned to base with a full load of bombs. I have two reasons for  thinking so. First, their aircraft approached the town not from behind their  lines but from behind ours and, secondly, there had never been anything  military in our town except the militia.

After the first air-raid the town became deserted. The table orators  and amateur strategists of the seaside coffee shops wisely adjourned their  unending discussions on current affairs and quietly withdrew to the  surrounding villages to eat Abkhazian hominy, whose prestige accordingly  mounted by leaps and bounds.

Only the most essential people and those who had nowhere else to go  remained in town. We were not essential and we had somewhere to go. So we  went. Our country relatives consulted each other and shared us out among  themselves, taking into account our respective potentialities. My elder  brother, as one already polluted by urban civilisation, remained in the  village nearest town and was afterwards recruited into the army. My sister  was sent off to live with a distant relative, who, being rich, seemed much  closer related than he really was. I, as the youngest and most useless, was  given to my uncle in the mountains. Mother remained somewhere near the  middle, in the house of her elder sister, whence she tried to stretch out to  us her warm and ageing wings.

My uncle turned out to be quite a big cattle-breeder; he had twenty  goats and three sheep. While I was trying to make up my mind where family  assistance ended and exploitation began, he quietly and painlessly put me in  charge of them. I soon took a liking to the job and learned how to exert my  will over this small but rebellious herd.

We were bound together by two ancient magical calls: Kheit! and Iiyo!

They had many meanings and shades of meaning depending on how they were  spoken. The goats understood these meanings perfectly but sometimes, when it  suited them, pretended to miss certain subtleties.

The various meanings were numerous enough. For instance, if I let my  voice ring out freely: "Kheit! Kheit!" it meant, "Graze on calmly, you've  nothing to worry about." If I called out in a tone of pedagogical reproach,  the meaning would be, "I can see you! I know where you're off to." And if I  let out a very sharp and rapid, "Iiyo! Iiyo!" they were supposed to  understand it as "Danger! Come back!"

Skillful mingling of both calls yielded a great number of variations of  an educative nature-orders, advice, warnings, reproach and so on.

At the sound of my voice the goats would usually raise their heads, as  if trying to make out what exactly was required of them this time. They  always grazed with a certain air of fastidiousness, tearing leaves off the  bushes and reaching up for the freshest and furthest away. There was  something indecent about them standing on their hind legs, and later on when, as a young man, I saw the goat-legged human figures in a reproduction  of El Greco I was reminded of that impression.

The goats liked to graze on steep, craggy slopes near a mountain  stream. I think the sound of the water awakened their appetite, like the  sizzling of spitted meat before dinner. Their beards shook and they bared  their small, even teeth as they nibbled. It irritated me to see them abandon  one branch and with careless greed start on another before they had finished  the first.

At dinner we had to save every crumb, and they could afford to be  fussy. It was unjust.

The sheep usually followed in the wake of the goats recognising their  precedence but maintaining a modest dignity.

They kept their heads low to the ground, as though smelling out the  grass. For choice they preferred open level patches. But if they were  frightened by something and bolted, there was no stopping them. Their tails  would whack their hindquarters as they ran and each whack increased their  terror, making them rocket ahead in a kind of multi-stage panic.

As a resting place the goats would choose the highest and rockiest crag  they could find. They liked a clean spot to lie on. The oldest goat would  usually occupy the summit. He had terrifying horns and tufts of matted hair  that was yellow with age hung from his sides. You could feel he understood  his role in life. He moved slowly, with a dignified swaying of his  snow-white, wise old astrologer's beard. If a young goat was so unmindful as  to occupy his place he would walk up calmly and knock him down with a  sideways thrust of his horns, not even looking in his direction.

One day a goat disappeared from the herd. I wore myself out, running  from bush to bush, tearing my clothes to shreds and shouting till I was  hoarse. But still I couldn't find her. On my way back I happened to look up  and there she was, perched on a thick branch of a wild persimmon tree. She  had climbed up the twisted trunk. Our eyes met. She surveyed me with a  jaundiced glance of haughty non-recognition and obviously had no intention  of climbing down. Only when I let fly with a stone did she spring lightly to  the ground and run to rejoin the herd.

I think goats are the craftiest of all quadrupeds. I had only to let my  mind wander for a minute and they would melt away into the white rocks, the  hazel thickets and the ferns.

It was a hot, worrying job to look for them, running up and down the  narrow, heat-cracked paths with lizards darting to and fro like flashes of  green lightning. Sometimes a snake would wriggle away from just under my  feet and I would jump sky-high, the sole of the foot that had nearly trodden  on it tingling from its resilient chill, and go on running and running with  a sense of the insuperable, almost joyful lightness of fear.

And how strange it was to stop and listen to the rustle of the bushes,  wondering whether your quarry was there and listening to the swish of the  grasshoppers, to the distant song of the larks in the majestic blue above,  or perhaps to a human voice from the road, on to the steady thudding of your  own heart, and to breathe in the fleshy smell of the sun-drenched foliage,  all the sweet languor of the summer stillness.

But the worst thing of all was when the goats were trying to get into a  field of maize. No hedge could stop them.

I would race towards the field, shouting from a distance and throwing  anything that came to hand but, far from taking flight at the sight of me,  they would continue to gobble down the long maize leaves as fast as their  jaws would go.

In good weather I would usually lie on the grass in the shadow of a big  alder bush, listening to the spluttering roar of our U-2 planes patrolling  on the other side of the pass. Fighting was going on over there and every  day the thunder of war reached us as regularly as the sounds of labour in  the busy season.

One day a "hedgehopper", as we used to call those old biplanes, came  shooting over the mountains with a kind of panic-stricken rattle and dropped  like a stone into the lap of the Kodor Valley, then flew on almost at ground  level all the way to the sea. With every fibre in my body I felt the sheer  human terror of the pilot who had skimmed over the ridge, evidently to get  away from a German fighter. The plane's shadow swept across the field quite  near to me at unearthly speed, darkened the tobacco plantation, and a few  moments later was streaking low over the Kodor delta.

Once in a while a German plane would fly over at a great height. We  could tell it by the irregular throb of its engines, rather like the hum of  a malarial mosquito. Usually the anti-aircraft guns would open up when it  got near the town and we would see the shell bursts all round it, like  dandelion tops, but it would cruise along among them as though enchanted.  All through the war I never saw one of them shot down.

One day a villager came back from town, where he had gone to sell his  pigs, with the story that my brother was wounded, had been put in hospital  in Baku and was pining for mother to come and see him. The news startled us  all. Mother had to be told as soon as possible and it turned out that there  was no one else to send but me. I was only too willing.

They gave me a good feed of cheese and hominy grand dad lent me one of  his walking sticks and I set out on my Journey, although the day was near  its close and the sun only a tree's height above the horizon. I had only a  vague idea of the way there, or rather the whereabouts of the house where  mother was living, but I showed no interest in any explanations in case they  changed their minds about sending me.

I should have to go up through the forest and along a mountain ridge,  then make my way down to the road that was used for carting logs, and follow  it all the way to the village.

As soon as I entered the big forest of beeches, mingled with a  sprinkling of chestnuts and hornbeam, everything was cool, as though I had  dived into cold water and the summer day was far away behind me.

I breathed the clean, dank coolness of the forest, listened to the  exciting rustle of the green crowns overhead and made good speed along the  path. The deeper I went into the forest the more persistently and cheerfully  my stick tapped on the springy, rootwoven earth.

I knew that bears sometimes came up here at this time of the year. They  liked the bilberries that grew on the slopes and along the path.

At any other time I should have been frightened, but now I was spurred  on by heroic dreams and a vague anxiety about my brother. My feet seemed to  have wings and I mounted the slopes with ease, thrilling with the importance  of my mission and, above all, the realisation that I was needed. Although my  thoughts were occupied with these exalted feelings, I still had time to  admire the beauty of the mighty dark-silver trunks of the beeches, the  unexpectedly appealing glades with their bright feathery grass the inviting  roots of the big trees covered with the scaly leaves of last year. I would  have liked to lie down in those leaves with my head resting on the great  mossy roots. Sometimes through a gap in the trees I saw a misty green valley  with the sea poised at the end of it between earth and sky, like a mirage.  It was evening.

All of a sudden two girls appeared round a bend, looking frightened and  joyful at the same time. I knew them. They were from our village, but now  there was something strange about them. They were not quite their usual  selves. They spoke very quietly, in almost guilty tones, their heads  lowered. There was something of the woods, something shy and subtle about  them. One had her shoes in a bag and now she stood with one long bare leg  awkwardly scratching the other. I guessed she was trying to conceal at least  one of her legs.

Gradually their embarrassment communicated itself to me. I didn't know  what to say and was glad to bid them good-bye. They said good-bye, too, and  went on quietly, almost furtive in their attitude to the forest.

Presently I saw among the dark trees ahead a reddish-yellow road that  from a distance looked like a mountain torrent. Glad at the thought of  having a smooth road to walk on, I set off at a run down the steep path,  braking with my stick to stop myself plunging into the gloomy rhododendron  bushes.

I almost rolled out on to the road. I was sweating and my legs were  trembling from the strain, but the smell of petrol fumes and warm, day-wearied roadside dust only increased my excitement. This was the smell  of the city that I had known since childhood. I must have been missing town  and my own home badly and, although it was even further from here to our  house in town than from the little village in the mountains, this woodland  road seemed to lead there.

I walked along it, trying to make out tyre-tracks in the dusk, and was  overjoyed when I spotted any particularly heavy marks. As I went on, the  road gradually grew lighter because a huge reddish moon was rising above the  jagged line of the forest.

At night in the mountains we used to spend a lot of time gazing at the  moon. I had been told you could see a goat-herd and a herd of white goats on  it, but I had never been able to spot them. Evidently you had to have seen  that goat-herd in early childhood. Whenever I watched the cold orb of the  moon I saw the outlines of rocky mountains and was overcome by a kind of  sweet sadness, perhaps because they were so terribly far away and yet so  much like our own mountains.

Now the moon looked like a big round of smoked mountain cheese. How I  would have relished a bite of that pungent smoky cheese, and some steaming  hominy to go with it!

I quickened my pace. The road was bordered on both sides with low alder  thickets, broken here and there by a maize field or a tobacco plantation. It  was very quiet- only the tapping of my stick enlivened the stillness.  Peasant houses with clean little yards and the bright light of fires showing  cosily through half-open kitchen doors began to appear.

I listened eagerly to the faint sounds of voices, which suddenly became  quite distinct.

"Let the dog out," came a man's voice, and a kitchen door flew open and  a dog ran out barking in my direction. I hurried on and, looking back over  my shoulder, noticed in the red rectangle of the open door the dark figure  of a girl standing very still and staring into the darkness.

Frightened by the dogs, I now tried to pass the houses as quietly as  possible.

At length I found myself on a broad green with a large walnut tree in  the middle and benches nailed round its trunk.

With its collective farm management office, village shop and barn this  must have been a noisy, busy place in the daytime, but now everything looked  desolate and deserted and by the light of the moon, rather eerie.

The house I was making for was situated not far from the farm  management office. I knew that after the green I had to take a path to the  left of the road, but there was more than one path leading off to the left  and I couldn't remember which would take me to my destination.

I halted doubtfully at a path that ran off into some hazel-nut thickets. Was this the one? I could not remember any thickets like these. Or  perhaps there had been some? One minute I thought I saw many familiar  signs—a bend in the path, the ditch dividing it from the road, even the  hazel-nut thickets; but then I looked again and they all seemed different,  the wrong ones, and the path itself looked strange and hostile.

I stood shifting from one foot to another, listening to the buzzing of  the cicadas, staring at the enchantedly still bushes and at the moon, now  high in the sky and dazzling as a mirror.

All of a sudden something black and glossy bounced on to the path and  ran towards me. Before I could move, a large dog was greedily sniffing me  all over, pushing its moist, snuffling nose against my legs.

A few seconds later a man appeared with a small axe over his shoulder.  He called the dog off and I realised why it had been in such a hurry to  smell me; knowing its master, it had been afraid it would not have time. The  dog bounded away, circled round us, whining with the desire to please its  master, then froze by one of the bushes, sniffing at a trace left by some  other animal.

The man had a bridle round his waist and was evidently looking for his  horse. He came up to me and peered at me in surprise.

"Who do you belong to? What are you doing here?" he asked crossly  because he could not recognise me.

I said I was looking for Uncle Meksut's house.

"What do you want him for?" he asked, now exulting in his surprise.

I realised that healthy peasant curiosity was invincible, and told the  whole story.

While doing so, I kept a wary eye on the dog. Its master shook his  head, clicked his tongue and surveyed me sadly, as though regretting that I  should be mixed up in adult affairs at such a tender age.

"Meksut lives quite near here," he said, pointing with his axe along  the path I had been thinking of taking.

He started telling me the way, interrupting himself now and then to  marvel yet again at how close this Meksut fellow lived and how simple it was  to get there. All I gathered in the end was that I had to go down the path.  I was so thankful to have met him and to hear that Uncle Meksut lived so  close, that I didn't ask any further questions. The man called his dog. I  heard its panting in the darkness, then the sleek powerful body shot out of  the bushes. The dog ran up to its master, remembered me in passing and gave  me another quick sniff all over— the way they check a passport when they're  sure it's all in order— and squatted down, with its tail beating on the  grass.

"You're very close here, it's almost within shouting distance," he  said. And he went on his way, still apparently thinking aloud and rejoicing in my good luck. The dog bounded on ahead, the man's footsteps died in the  stillness and I was left alone.

I set off along the path with its dense thickets of hazel-nut and  blackberry. In places the bushes joined over the path and I had to duck  under them, holding them up with my stick. Even so, the wet branches  sometimes caught me from behind and the chilly dew made me start. After a  time the bushes parted and it grew much lighter. I came out into the open  and found myself in a cemetery, gleaming pallidly in the white light of the  moon.

Cold with fear, I remembered passing this cemetery once before, but  that had been in the daytime and it had made no impression on me whatever. I  recalled an apple tree I had stripped of a few apples. It was still there  and, although it now seemed quite different, I tried to recover the carefree  attitude of the day when I had been knocking down apples. But even this did  not help. The tree stood motionless in the light of the moon with its  dark-blue leaves and pale-blue apples and I crept past it as quietly as I  could.

The cemetery was like a dwarf city with its iron railings, the little  green gardens of the graves, toy-like palaces small benches, and wooden and  iron roofs. It was as though death had only made the people here much  smaller and much more vicious and dangerous, and they were still living here  in their quiet, sinister way.

Beside some of the graves there were stools with wine and food on them.  On one there was even a lighted candle shielded by a glass jar with the  bottom knocked out. I knew it was the custom to place food and drink by a  grave, but this only made me all the more frightened.

The crickets were chirping. The moonlight whitened the already white  gravestones and this made the black shadows even blacker, and they lay on  the ground like heavy motionless boulders.

I tried to pass the graves as quietly as possible but my stick tapped  thunderously on the hard soil. I tucked it under my arm but then there was  no sound at all, and this was even more frightening. All at once I noticed  the lid of a coffin leaning against the cemetery fence and, just beside it,  a freshly dug grave that had not yet been enclosed.

I felt an icy chill creep up my spine, reach the back of my head and  clutch painfully at my scalp, making my hair stand on end. I walked on,  keeping my eyes fixed on the coffin lid which was gleaming reddishly in the  light of the moon.

I was sure that the dead man had climbed out of his grave propped the  coffin lid against the fence and was now walking round somewhere close by  or, perhaps, was hiding behind the coffin lid, waiting for me to turn or run  away.

I therefore walked on without quickening my pace, feeling that the main  thing was not to take my eyes off the coffin lid. Grass rustled round my  feet. I realised that I had left the path but I kept walking, still with my  eyes fixed on the coffin lid. Eventually I might have wrung my own neck if I  had not suddenly felt myself falling into a deep hole.

Now it's started, I thought, as the moon streaked across the sky and I  landed on something white and furry that wriggled out from under me. I lay  on the ground with my eyes closed and awaited my doom. I sensed that the  thing was near and that I was completely at its mercy. Scenes from the tales  of hunters and shepherds about mysterious encounters in the forest or  strange occurrences in cemeteries went flashing through my head.

The thing, however, was in no hurry. My fear became unbearable and with  all the strength I could muster I forced open my eyes.

It was as if I had suddenly switched on a light. At first I could see  nothing, then I made out in the darkness something white and unsteady. I  felt that it was watching me closely. The most frightening thing about it  was the way it swayed. Icy shivers kept racing up my spine, bristling the  hair on the back of my head and ricochetting into the tips of my ears.

I don't know how much time passed. Gradually I began to recognise the  smell of freshly dug earth, still warm from the day's sunshine, and another  very familiar, encouraging, almost homely smell. The white thing was still  swaying in the corner, but terror that goes on endlessly ceases to be  terror.

I became aware of a pain in my leg. I had twisted it badly when I fell  and now I wanted to stretch it.

I stared hard at the thing in the corner. Gradually the blurred white  shape began to acquire familiar outlines and eventually I realised that the  ghost had turned into a goat. I could make out in the darkness its beard and  horns. But since I had long been aware that the devil sometimes took the  form of a goat, I was somewhat comforted; clearly this was what had  happened. What I hadn't known was that he could also smell of goat.

I cautiously stretched out my leg and noticed that the thing was also  showing signs of caution. At least it had stopped chewing and was only  swaying.

I kept very still and it began chewing again. I raised my head and saw  the edge of the hole into which I had fallen rimmed with moonlight, and a  transparent strip of sky with a small star in the middle. A tree rustled  overhead and it was strange to think of the breeze that must be stirring up  there. I looked up at the star and that, too, seemed to sway in the breeze.  There was a light thud; an apple had fallen off the tree. I gave a start and  realised that it was getting cold.

A boyish instinct told me that inaction could not be a sign of strength and since the thing, whatever it was, merely went on chewing and staring  through me, I decided to make an attempt at escape.

I rose cautiously to my feet and realised that even with a jump I could  not reach the edge of the hole. My stick was still up there and it might not  have been much help anyway.

The hole was rather narrow and I tried to climb out by pushing my hands  and feet against opposite walls. Grunting with exertion, I managed to raise  myself a little but the leg I had twisted gave way and I flopped to the  bottom again.

When I fell, the thing scrambled up and jumped aside in terror. That  was an unwise move on its part. I grew bolder and went over to it. It  cowered silently in its corner. I cautiously put out my hand to its face. It  brushed my hand with its lips, breathing warmly over it, smelled it and with  a shake of its head gave out a real goatish snort.

This finally convinced me that it was no devil but simply another  creature in trouble like myself. In my time as a herd-boy I had often known  goats to climb into places from which they could not find a way out.

I sat down on the ground beside the goat, put my arms round its neck  and tried to get warm by pressing against its warm belly. I tried to make it  sit down but it stubbornly insisted on standing. Eventually, however, it  began to lick my hand, at first cautiously, then with increasing confidence,  and its firm, springy tongue scraped roughly at my wrist, licking off the  salt. The rough, ticklish sensation was pleasant and I did not draw my hand  away. My goat began to enjoy itself and soon started plucking at the cuff of  my shirt with its sharp teeth, but I rolled up my sleeve and gave it a fresh  place to graze.

It took a long time, licking the salt off my arm, and I huddled against  its warm body and felt that even if the blue, moonlit face of a corpse were  to appear over the edge of the pit I would merely cuddle up closer to my  goat and not feel too frightened. For the first time in my life I really  appreciated what it meant to have another living creature for company.

In the end the goat grew tired of licking my arm and unexpectedly sat  down beside me and resumed its chewing.

It was still as quiet as ever but the moonlight had become even more  transparent and the star had moved to the edge of the strip of sky. It was  even cooler now.

Suddenly I heard the sound of hoofbeats approaching and my heart began  to race madly.

The hoofbeats grew more and more distinct and sometimes I caught the  clink of a metal shoe on a stone. I was afraid the horseman would turn aside  but the noise grew steadily louder and I could soon hear the laboured  breathing of the horse and the creak of the saddle. Suspense rooted me to the spot but, when the hoofbeats were almost overhead, I jumped up and began  to shout:

"Hi! Hi! I'm here!"

The horse stopped and in the stillness I could detect the bony click of  its teeth as it champed at the bit. Then a man's voice called hesitantly:

"Who's there?"

I strained upward and shouted, "It's me! A boy!"

The man was silent for a time, then I heard, "What boy?"

The man's voice was firm and suspicious. He was afraid of a trap.

"I'm a boy from the town," I said, trying to speak in a living and not  a corpse-like voice with the result that my voice sounded repulsively  unnatural.

"How did you get down there?" the man asked harshly, still fearing a  trap.

"I fell in. I was on my way to Uncle Meksut's," I said hastily, afraid  that he would go on without listening to any more.

"To Meksut? Why didn't you say so before?"

I heard him dismount and throw the reins over the fence. The sound of  his footsteps came nearer but before he got to the edge of the hole he  stopped.

"Grab hold of this!" I heard, and a rope swished through the air and  dangled in front of me.

I took hold of it, then remembered the goat. It was standing all by  itself in the corner. Without a second thought I wound the rope round its  neck, quickly tied a double knot and shouted, "Pull!"

As the rope grew taut, the goat shook its head and reared on its hind  legs. I grabbed its hindquarters and heaved for all I was worth because the  rope was cutting into its neck. But as soon as its horned head, bathed in  moonlight, appeared over the edge of the hole, the man cried out in what  seemed to me a goat-like voice, dropped the rope and ran. The goat crashed  down beside me, bleating plaintively and I let out a yell of pain because in  falling it had trodden on my foot with its hoof. What with the pain, the  disappointment and weariness I burst into tears. Tears had been close enough  already, almost on a level with my eyes. Now they streamed forth so  abundantly that in the end I was frightened by them and stopped crying. I  raged at myself for not telling the man about the goat, but then I  remembered his horse and decided that he was bound to come back for it  sooner or later.

After about ten minutes I heard his stealthy footsteps. I knew he  wanted to unhitch his horse and make off.

"That was a goat," I said loudly and calmly.


"That was a goat," I repeated, trying not to change my tone.

I felt he had stopped and was listening.

"Whose goat?" he asked suspiciously.

"I don't know. It fell in before me," I replied, realising that this  did not sound very convincing.

"You don't seem to know anything," he said. Then he asked, "What  relation are you to Meksut?"

Somewhat incoherently I began to explain our relationship (everyone is  related in Abkhazia). I felt that he was beginning to trust me and tried not  to reawaken his suspicions. Shouting up to him from below, I explained why I  was visiting Uncle Meksut.

It made me realise just how difficult it is to offer excuses for your  behaviour when you have both feet in a freshly dug grave.

In the end he came up to the grave and peered cautiously over the edge.  His unshaven face wore an expression of disgust, strangely intensified by  the moonlight. It was obvious that he disliked both the place where he was  and the place where he was looking. I had the impression he was trying to  hold his breath.

I tossed him the rope, which was still attached to the goat. He gripped  it and heaved. I tried to help from below. The goat resisted foolishly, but  as soon as we had lifted it a little the man seized its horn and, expressing  violent disgust in every movement, dragged the animal out of the grave.  Obviously he was still finding the whole incident very unpleasant.

"You Godforsaken creature," he said, and I heard him put his boot into  the goat. The goat gulped and probably tried to run away because the man  grabbed the rope and tugged.

Then he leaned right into the grave, keeping one hand on the edge,  seized my wrist with the other and heaved me crossly to the surface. As he  heaved I tried to make myself lighter because I was afraid of getting some  of the same medicine as the goat. He planted me on the ground beside him. He  was a big, heavily built man, and my wrist felt sore from his grip.

For a moment he surveyed me in silence, then his face broke into a  sudden smile and his big hand came out and ruffled my hair.

"You gave me a proper scare with that goat of yours. I thought I was  pulling out a human being, and then that horned devil appears ! "

My spirits rose at once. We went over to the horse, which was still  standing patiently by the fence.

The goat followed us on the end of the rope. When we reached the horse,  it stamped nervously and squinted at the goat.

A tasty smell of horse sweat, saddle leather and maize struck my  nostrils. He must have been taking his maize to the mill, I thought, and  remembered that the rope had also smelled of maize. He helped me or rather hoisted me into the saddle. I remembered my stick but dared not go back for  it. Besides, the moment I tried to get into the saddle the horse turned its  head and snapped at my leg. I just managed to draw it away in time.

Its master led it away from the fence, gathered up the reins and,  without letting go of the rope attached to the goat, heaved his massive body  into the saddle. I felt the horse's back sag under him and he crushed me  against the saddle bow as he settled himself in the saddle and flicked the  reins.

The thought of the goat behind us made me rather ashamed. In the grave  we had been on equal terms, but now I was in a privileged position.

The horse trotted along at a lively pace, trying to break into a  canter, stamping its feet with pent-up energy and irritation at having a  goat trailing behind it.

Lulled by the muffled clip-clop of hoofs and the gentle rocking of the  saddle, I fell into a doze, awakening only when the path led down a slope  and the weight of the rider behind crushed me against the saddle bow, so  that I had to push for all I was worth to protect my stomach. When we were  climbing, however, I would nestle back comfortably on his chest, drowsily  aware of the horse's quivering forelock, sensitive ears and monotonously  swaying neck.

The horse halted and I became fully awake again. We were standing by a  fence beyond which I glimpsed a broad, tidy yard and a large house, built on  high wooden piles. There were lights in the windows. It was Uncle Meksut's  house.

"Hi there, where's the master?" the owner of the horse shouted and lit  a cigarette. He looped the goat's tether round a stake in the fence without  knotting it.

In answer to his shout a door opened and we heard a voice call, "Who's  there?"

The voice was firm and sharp. People in our parts usually answer an  unfamiliar shout at night like that, to show they are ready for any  encounter.

Uncle Meksut— I recognised his stocky, broadshouldered figure at  once—came down the steps and walked in our direction, shoving away the  dogs, and peering at us keenly from a distance.

I remember his surprise and fright when he recognised me.

"Wait till you hear it all," said my rescuer, plucking me out of the  saddle and trying to pass me straight across the fence to Uncle Meksut.

But I resisted and, clutching a stake in the fence, slid down into the  yard by myself. He unwound the goat's tether.

"Where's the goat from?" Uncle Meksut asked, looking even more  surprised.

"Quite a miracle, eh!" said the horseman cheerfully and mysteriously,  and glanced at me as if we were equals.

"Get off your horse and come inside!" Uncle Meksut urged, taking his  bridle.

"Thanks, Meksut, but I just can't manage it," the horseman replied with  an air of haste, though up to now he had shown no sign of being in a hurry.

In accordance with Abkhazian custom Uncle Meksut urged him at great  length to partake of his hospitality, now showing offence, now pleading, now  making fun of the allegedly urgent business that was preventing him from  staying. All the time he kept glancing now at me, now at the goat, sensing  that there was some connection between my arrival and the goat but unable to  grasp what.

At length the horseman rode away with the goat behind him and Uncle  Meksut took me into the house, clicking his tongue in astonishment and  shouting at the dogs.

In a room lighted not so much by the lamp as by the brightly blazing  fire, there were both men and women seated round a table laid with snacks  and fruit. I spotted my mother at once and saw her face turn slowly pale  despite the crimson reflection of the flames. The guests jumped to their  feet with gasps and exclamations of alarm.

One of my aunts from town, on hearing of the purpose of my visit, began  to fall slowly backwards as if in a faint. But since no one in the country  understood such things and no one showed any intention of saving her, she  checked herself halfway and pretended she had a crick in the back. Uncle  Meksut did all he could to reassure the women, proposed a toast to victory,  to their sons, and to everyone's safe return home. He was a man of great  hospitality and his house was always full of guests. Down here in the valley  they had already brought in the grape harvest and the season of long toasts  was just beginning.

Mother sat in silence, without touching any of the food or drink. I  felt sorry for her and wanted to comfort her, but the role I had chosen for  myself would allow no such display of weakness.

I was given a plate of steaming hominy and chicken, and a glass of wine  was poured for me. Mother shook her head reproachfully but Uncle Meksut said  that the wine was too young to be real wine yet and I wasn't a baby any  longer.

I related my adventures and, as I sucked the last of the chicken bones,  felt a delicious drowsiness creeping over me, sweet and golden as the young  wine itself. I fell asleep at the table.

The next day I learned that it was the Moslem custom to bury a man  without any lid on his coffin, presumably to facilitate his resurrection.  The stray goat turned out to be one of the collective farm's. The freshly dug grave into which we had fallen had been dug by mistake.

Mother returned from Baku about ten days later. My brother, it turned  out, had not been wounded at all. He had just been feeling homesick and  wanted to see one of the family before being sent to the front. And, of  course, he got what he wanted. Always up to some trick was my brother.


My Idol

He used to sit in front of me in class, so during lessons I would  admire the manly shape of the back of his head and his broad shoulders. I  think it was that indomitable back of his head that I liked first, before I  liked him.

When he turned to dip his pen in our inkwell, I was able to study his  profile with its high-bridged nose, thick, close-knit eyebrows and cold grey  eyes.

He always turned slowly, as a warrior in the saddle turns to observe  any lagging members of his troop. Sometimes he would grant me an  understanding smile, as though he had felt my gaze and wanted me to know  that he appreciated my devotion and yet would prefer me to exercise a little  moderation, a little restraint in admiring the back of his head,  particularly as he had other merits besides his massive cranium.

In his movements in general I felt a solidity not usually found in  thirteen- or fourteen-year-olds. But it was not the fake solidity affected  by the swots and the beginners of the bootlicking tribe. It was the real  thing that was to be found only in grown-up people.

True solidity, I would say, is the feeling of distinction a man  acquires from being aware of a certain overabundance of physical weight in  his every movement.

Now, if such a person enters a room and, let us say, sits down at your  festive table and, having seated himself, casually motions the suddenly  agitated guests to be seated as well, what, dear comrades, is the  characteristic feature of this situation?

Its characteristic feature is that this superabundance of physical  weight imparts to his gesture such gravity that he restores your guests to  their places almost without looking at them at all, from which it follows  that they were quite right to have become agitated in the first place.  Because how could they have failed to become agitated on realising how  morally lightweight and insecure they were in face of this extra weighty but  indubitably pacifying gesture.

So, during the movement of this hand which, though not too sweeping,  is, happily, sufficiently prolonged, those at table who for one reason or  another were not alerted in time manage to rouse themselves and now with a  certain belated jubilance (like everything belated, exaggerated) jump to  their feet and join in the general agitation so that they can subside with  everyone else in obedience to the movement of the hand, which seems to say,  "It's quite all right, comrades, I'll just squeeze into a corner  somewhere..."

"What a man!" the assembled guests intimate with a delighted murmur  and, having murmured, relax into a state of exhausted happiness.

That is what true solidity is!

And he, my idol, possessed such true solidity, that is to say, he was  constantly aware of this extra physical weight in every movement.  Admittedly, this weight was the direct result of a muscle development far  beyond his years and not an expression of the burdens of authority, as in  adults.

Yes, my idol was stronger than anyone not only in our class, but in  what for us at that age was the whole conceivable world. And yet at first  glance there was nothing special about him—just a stocky lad, by no means  tall even for our class.

"That's for smoking, I don't grow because I smoke," he would say in the  break, pulling at the home-made cigarette concealed in his fist, and it  sounded rather as if this was divine punishment for his self-indulgence,  although since the punishment atoned for the sin he was still able to speak  of it calmly and go on smoking.

We lived in the same street. His name was Yura Stavrakidi and he was  the youngest son in the large family of a house painter. He was always  helping his father, particularly in summer. The painter's eldest son was by  that time in the process of becoming an intellectual. Already a full-grown  lad, he was in his last year at an industrial technical school, wore a  neck-tie and could talk for hours about international politics. Yura and his  father, one might say, were helping him to hold on to his intellectual  laurels. But even he would now and then discard the neck-tie, change his  clothes, take a paint brush and go off to work with his father and brother.

When they returned from work in the evening he would spend a long time  washing in the yard. Yura would pour the water for him and, as I would be  waiting for Yura, I had to put up with this lengthy procedure, which was not  so easy.

It was the usual thing at this time for all those who liked discussing  international events to gather in a corner of the yard.

Yura's brother, instead of getting on with washing himself, having his  supper and going out to sit with them— if he couldn't do without this thing of his—would start bandying all kinds of ideas back and forth while  washing, which endlessly prolonged the business and made me wild with  impatience. Apparently in the course of the day's work he had grown hungry  for this kind of talk because it certainly did not go down with his father,  whose constant contact with bare walls during his long life as a painter had  almost deprived him of the ability to converse.

All his life he had been busy silently daubing paint on walls and  presumably had produced his children in the same silent fashion. And the  more children he produced, the more walls he had to paint, so there had been  no time left for talking; he had to get on with mixing his paints and  obtaining enough whitewash. What was there to talk about anyhow! I think if  he could have had his way he would have taken all those ranting and raving  politicians and puttied up their mouths, ears and eyes, painted them from  head to foot and left them standing deaf, dumb and blind, like those plaster  statues we have in our parks. Or he might even have walled them up  somewhere, and he would certainly have painted that wall so well that if you  scraped it for a lifetime you would never discover the place where they were  hidden. Because no matter how many children you brought into the world there  would never be enough for their filthy meat-grinder, and no matter how many  walls you painted your work would all be wasted because one air-raid would  knock down so many, paint and all, that thousands of builders working all  the year round still would not be able to restore them.

All this was written on his toil-worn, gloomy face, the face of an old  workman, and it had taken a tremendous war with all its disasters and  hardships for this thought to emerge so that it could be seen by all, to  make it show through his gloominess, just as a great fresco shows through on  a neglected monastery wall.

Unfortunately, neither we children, nor Yura's brother, nor any of the  other devotees of international affairs had any notion of this at the time.  Yura's brother would go without bread as long as you let him hold forth on  the subject of collective security, the machinations of the Vatican or  something of that kind.

It always seemed to me unfair that he should start holding forth about  all this even before he had finished washing and changing.

Besides, while he was slapping water on his face he would sometimes  fail to hear what other people were saying and, having got everything wrong,  have to ask them all over again. Or else he would scoop up some water in his  hands and, instead of splashing it on his face, suddenly stop half way and  listen while the water trickled through his fingers without his noticing it,  and then he would slap his cheeks with empty hands and look suspiciously at  Yura as though Yura was to blame for what had happened and for gathering all  these talkers round him.

Sometimes, with his face all soapy, he would open his eyes, and then  get into a temper because he thought he was being misunderstood whereas, in  fact, as I could see perfectly well, it was simply the soap stinging his  eyes. Or perhaps he would be asked a question just when he had given himself  a silent slap on the back of the head indicating the spot where Yura was to  pour next and while Yura was pouring, the others would stand round like  stuffed dummies, waiting for the brother to raise his dripping head and  regale them with his answer.

He went on talking while towelling himself, and even while pulling on  his shirt he never stopped asking questions and giving answers.

Sometimes it was simply ridiculous. Before he got his head out of the  shirt he would start muttering away inside it, as though we could understand  what he was muttering about. And sometimes he couldn't get his head out at  all because he had forgotten to unbutton the collar. But would he unbutton  it himself? Oh no, this darling of the family would wait like a baby to be  unbuttoned by Yura and meanwhile go on jabbering in this strange  head-in-a-tent attitude.

He was just like the mad photographer who came to take pictures of us  at school. Having pulled his black hood over his head, he would start  muttering remarks that we couldn't understand, or at least we pretended we  couldn't because we felt we had a right not to. Who likes being talked at  from under a hood anyway? In the end he would flap out from under its folds  and, having recovered his breath, issue all kinds of instructions about who  should sit where, then take another gulp of air and dive under the hood  again.

Similarly Yura's brother would in the end—admittedly only with Yura's  help—get his head through the shirt and go off to his friends, tucking his  shirt-tails in as he went. That, thank goodness, he did himself.

But then Yura's mother would appear on the porch and call out in Greek  that supper was ready and he would ignore her and so persistently that she  would begin to scold him and shout at him to finish his "jabber-jabber  conference".

Who knows, perhaps this expression was coined by her, but to this day  that is what the people of our town call any long spell of talking. At one  time this expression used to irritate me. It struck me as inaccurate and  incomplete. Its meaning seemed to flop about in a much too large envelope of  sound. But later I realised that this flopping about is indeed the highest  form of accuracy, because even in the actual phenomena of life the concept  an expression implies flops about just as uselessly. Luckily, as time went  on, Yura's brother returned less and less frequently to his father's  profession and I seldom had to suffer their joint washing operation while  waiting for Yura.

I can still see the long shrivelled figure of Yura's father, his face  overgrown with whitewash-like stubble, and Yura beside him, stripped to the  waist and spattered with whitewash, a long brush over his shoulder. In the  light of the setting sun he looked as magnificent as a young Hercules  walking home from work beside his old father.

When he had washed and eaten his supper, he would come out into the  street, still stripped to the waist as before, and we would all sit together  on the sun-warmed steps of the porch and Yura would tell us about the people  he and his father had been working for that day. His hands would be lying  limply on his knees, his face would be a little pale from fatigue, and I  would relish the pleasure he himself and his every muscle felt from being  still.

If he and his father had been working for a generous employer who knew  how to feed his men well, Yura would go on about what dishes they had been  given and how much he personally had eaten, and how he and his father had  tried to do as good a job as possible just to please their employer.

In summer Yura often visited his Greek relatives in the country. On his  return he would tell us what the life was like there, what they ate and how  much.

"I carried a hundredweight sack all the way from Tsebelda in six  hours," would be his next bit of information. That was his sports news.

"All the way from Tsebelda on foot?" a surprised voice would say. In  such cases there would always be one voice expressing the general surprise.

"Of course," Yura would reply, and then add, "I did eat a loaf of bread  and a kilo of butter on the road."

"How could you eat a kilo of butter, Yura?" the expresser of the  general surprise would ask.

"It's country butter, Greek butter," Yura would explain. "You can eat  it without bread if you like."

But besides his physical strength, what I would now call his games  sense was amazingly well developed too, and showed itself in most unexpected  ways.

There is no need to relate here the well-known case when he got on a  bicycle for the first time and after a push from someone and a couple of  wobbles with the handle bars rode away quite calmly.

The same kind of thing once happened at sea. For some reason Yura  hardly ever swam. Despite his incredible daring I believe he never trusted  the water. He knew how to stay afloat and would swim out a little way in  country style, but then turn back, find the bottom with his feet and walk  ashore. Either it was because he had grown up in a mountain village and not  on the coast, or because, like his ancient compatriot, he could do nothing  without a good foothold, but it was very hard to tempt him out of his depth; he would swim out a mere five or six metres and then turn back to the shore.

As a person already much inclined to indulge in the simple forms of  pleasure, I could stay in the water for hours and I was, of course,  disappointed by his restrained attitude towards the sea. One day after much  persuasion I got him to go with me to the swimming pool. We undressed and  went up on to the board over the fifty-meter lanes. Among the foppish,  though almost naked, denizens of the pool he looked decidedly out of place  in a pair of shorts that came down to his knees.

He tried to climb down into the water, but I persuaded him to dive. We  decided to swim along together so that I could study his movements, get him  used to swimming out of his depth and in the end teach him something like a  proper modern style.

Yura jumped into the water—feet first, of course. I shall never forget  the expression of confusion combined with a readiness to resist that was  written on his face when he came up. It was the kind of expression a hunted  man might have when leaping out of bed in the middle of the night and  grabbing his gun.

However, having convinced himself that no one was going to pull him  under, he swam off to the opposite end. He swam his usual stern overarm  stroke, turning his head after every thrust, as though guarding his rear.

After waiting a few seconds I dived in after him. I had to tell him not  to turn his head like that.

I had decided to go straight into the crawl after my dive and overtake  him all in one breath, so to speak, without coming up for air.

When I did raise my head out of the water I looked at the lane beside  me, but Yura was not there. He was still in front. The distance between us  had scarcely lessened. He was still turning his head at every stroke and  making good progress.

Working hard with my legs, I switched to the breast stroke but, try as  I would, the gap between us remained the same. I was baffled. His head went  on turning at every sweep of his arm and his eyes gave a grim stare now over  the right shoulder, now over the left.

When I finally reached him he was already resting, or rather waiting  for me, holding on to the bars at the other end of the pool.

"Well, how did I swim?" he asked.

I looked into his grey eyes but found no mockery there.

"Pretty good, but don't keep turning your head," I replied, trying not  to show my heavy breathing, and also clutched the bars for support.

In answer to this he rubbed his neck a little and silently swam away to  the other end. I watched him. The funny way he had of turning his head to  right and left and throwing his arm out too straight diverted attention from  the powerful underwater work of his arms and legs.

He swam like a powerful animal in a strange but manageable environment.  That straight neck and indomitable head jutted proudly out of the water. I  realised that I should never catch up with him on land or sea.

I think my liking for the simple forms of pleasure helped me to  overcome a mean-spirited envy. Anyway, I decided his victory at sea only  proved once again how right I was in my choice of an object of worship.

Not far from our street there was a large and ancient park. In recent  times some sports facilities had been set up there, including a huge  cross-beam on posts to which was fixed a whole system of gymnastic  equipment: a pole, rings ropes and a set of wall-bars. Naturally Yura was  way ahead of us all on every piece of this equipment.

But he, my idol, was not only strong and agile, he was also the boldest  of us all, and this caused me a vague feeling of anxiety.

He would climb up the wall-bars on to the cross-beam itself, sit  astride it for a while, then let go with his hands and carefully stand up.  And then came the miracle of daring.

As we watched with bated breath he would sway gently until the  cross-beam was swaying with him. The posts that held it had been weakened by  the constant pull of the rope, which was used as a swing, so the whole  structure was soon in motion.

When he had got it moving like this, he would suddenly with well timed  steps run quickly along the beam from one end to the other. In the few  seconds it took him to reach the other end the beam would sway so violently  that it looked as if he would lose his balance and fall right off. But he  made it every time.

The top of the cross-beam was no wider than a man's hand and there were  bolts sticking out it, so in addition to everything else he had to be  careful not to trip over them as he ran.

We all breathed with relief when he finally lowered his hands to the  beam and climbed down by way of the wall-bars. This star turn by my idol  never failed to astound the spectators and he always performed it with  maximum risk—always swaying the beam first and always running, never  walking.

I don't know why, but I conceived a desperate desire to try myself out  at this high-altitude trick. I chose a time when none of our crowd were in  the park and climbed the wall-bars. While I still had a foothold on them,  the beam did not seem so terribly high. But as soon as my feet were on the  beam itself, I felt very high-up and unprotected.

I squatted on my haunches, gripping the beam with both hands, and tried  to gauge the quiet oscillation of the whole system. It was like being on the  back of a sleeping animal. I could feel its breathing and was afraid of  waking it.

At last I let go and straightened up. Trying not to look down, I took  one step and without lifting my other foot from the beam dragged it up to  the first. The whole structure was swaying gently under me. Ahead lay a  narrow green path studded with protruding bolts that I should have to be  careful of as well.

I took another step forward and cautiously drew up the other foot, but  not quite cautiously enough apparently, because the structure came to life  and heaved under me. Trying to keep my balance, I froze to the spot and  looked down.

The ground, red with fallen pine needles and reinforced with exposed  roots, swam beneath me.

"Go back before it's too late," I told myself and gingerly turned my  head. The end of the beam I had just left was quite close, but I realised at  once that I should not be able to turn round. Turning round on such a narrow  ledge would be worse than going forward.

I felt trapped. Either I must sit down astride the beam and ease myself  backwards, or I must continue on my way. Frightened though I was, some inner  force prevented me from making so shameful a retreat. I went forward.  Sometimes, as I began to lose my balance, I thought I had better jump rather  than fall off but somehow I managed to steady myself and go on. I walked  right to the other end and, now afraid that sheer joy might topple me, bent  down and put my arms right round the beam, hugging it and appreciating its  no longer dangerous swaying. It goes without saying that I did not keep my  little exploit a secret from the others. Yura himself looked hard at me,  then offered his congratulations. I repeated the trick several times  afterwards, but my fear grew hardly any less, it was simply that I got used  to the idea of mastering a fear of a certain intensity and mastered it.

It seems to me that in any kind of action the initial fear is so  powerful because it comes as a sensation of stepping into a yawning abyss,  into endless horror. When we overcome this fear, we do not remove the sense  of danger, but find a measure for that which we used to regard as infinite.  The man who finds a measure for non-being will provide us all with the best  antidote for the fear of death.

Some of the others also learned to walk the swaying beam but neither  they nor I ever tried to run along it. We sensed that this was only for the  chosen few, and only in our secret dreams did we ever repeat his exploit.

...In the vision of Christ walking across the water there is something  of the charlatanism of the Grand Inquisitor. What we see is people being  lured into religion by means of a miracle. But the operation would have been  equally successful if Christ had turned the pebbles on the shore into gold  coins before the eyes of those fishermen.

There was nothing spiritual in his walking the waters because he had nothing to overcome. He could walk on water because he was incorporeal or  because he was held up with an invisible thread by the Chief Designer. So  all he had to do was walk the waters in a Worthy Way, with the kind of  modest dignity with which those elected to the presidium mount the platform  at meetings.

Our Yura was quite a different case. There he stands on that  cross-beam. He is preparing himself for an heroic exploit, for a man-made  miracle. His whole figure, the aggressive thrust of his body, the bunching  of his limbs as if for a spring, the concentration in his face, all express  the fierce contest between courage and fear. He takes off and for a few  seconds of Olympian victory spirit conquers flesh!

Before our eyes he drove his body from one end of the beam to the other  like an audacious rider forcing his unwilling steed across a foaming  mountain torrent. It was beautiful and we all felt it, although none of us  could have explained why, at the time.

One day Yura suggested to me that we should rob the school cafeteria,  and although we had never done anything of the kind before I agreed without  a second thought. Neither of us felt any pangs of conscience because this  was not our school and because it was also very convenient for burglary,  being next door to our house. The temptation arose from the sausages that,  according to reliable rumours, had been brought to the cafeteria that day.

The plan was simple. We were to break in, eat all the sausages, take  all the change out of the cash-desk and make our getaway. We were not going  to steel any paper money because we knew that it was never left in the till.  Curiously enough, we never considered taking any of the sausages with us; we  simply couldn't imagine that there might be too many. This was not because  in an operation run by my idol with his Tsebelda experience there was no  need to worry on that score, but because our general experience told us that  no one anywhere ever left sausages uneaten. Neither of us had ever heard of  such a thing.

In the afternoon we strolled into the cafeteria to spy out the lie of  the land.

A large bowl festooned with sausages was standing on the windowsill. It  was bathed in a pink radiance from the slanting rays of the evening sun.

Yura stared at this apparition with such sentimental candour that in  the end I had to steer him away because his curiosity was beginning to look  indecent and dangerous.

"It's too much for me," he said, taking a deep breath when we stopped  in the corridor by the window.

"What's too much?" I asked quietly.

"When they're burst like that," he replied drawing breath with a  whistling sound, as if he had taken a sausage that was too hot for him.

I felt my mouth watering too.

"Wait till this evening," I whispered, appealing for fortitude.

We left the building.

The best way of entering the school at night was through the  permanently locked back-door. The door had glass panels, but one of them was  broken and the opening was wide enough to climb through.

There was a store-keeper who lived on the premises and in addition to  his other duties performed that of watchman. We had been at war with him for  many years because we liked to use the school yard for football and he tried  to keep us out.

He was, unfortunately, a hale and hearty old man.

As soon as it grew properly dark we climbed into the school yard and  crept over to the locked door. It showed up faintly in the dim light from  the street and the black hole left by the missing pane looked menacing. From  the street came the voices of our lads. They sounded remote, like distant  echoes of a peaceful life that we had left irrevocably behind us. A large  puddle glistened oilily just in front of the door. I stepped round it  carefully and looked in through the hole.

"In you go," said Yura, and I climbed in.

With one hand I found a hold on the wall and with the other gripped the  door handle, pulled my legs up and pushed them through the hole, trying to  feel the floor inside with my feet. In this position of moral and physical  suspense I dangled for a time, wiggling my toes and slipping gradually until  I felt the floor and was able to pull the upper part of my body inside.

Overhanging the corridor was the first flight of the stairs leading to  the attic. We had to go along the corridor, then turn down another corridor  at the end of which was the cafeteria.

Yura climbed in quickly after me and we advanced along the corridor,  stopping every now and then and listening to the eerie silence of the locked  classrooms and the dark deserted school.

My heart beat so hard that with every step I had to overcome its  recoil. When we passed a window my friend's stern profile would appear in  the darkness and I would feel less frightened. I have forgotten to say that  for some reason I was wearing a white shirt. More suitable for a ghost than  a burglar, it loomed a ghastly white in the darkness, as though I were  dressed in my own fear. I tried not to look at it to keep my anxiety at bay.

We reached the door of the cafeteria. A faint ray of light shone  through the crack. Yura pressed on the door; the crack widened and he put  his eye to it.

He kept his eye to that crack for a long time, as though trying to get  a glimpse of the night life of the sausages or the other inhabitants of the  cafeteria. Finally he turned a more cheerful face towards me and signalled me to look through the crack as well, as if offering me a portion of good  cheer before engaging in the most dangerous part of our enterprise. I peeped  in and again saw our sausages. They were still in the same place, but now,  covered with a piece of cheesecloth, they looked even more tempting.

Yura took a pair of pincers that we had obtained beforehand and set to  work on the pad lock. It was a matter of pulling out one of the rings to  which the lock was attached. But this was not so easy.

Excited by the sight of the sausages, he began to hurry and the pincers  slipped off the ring several times with a rather loud clank.

And suddenly I heard quite distinctly the sound of footsteps on the  floor above us. Whoever it was walked on for a few more steps, and then  stopped, as if listening.

"Let's run for it!" I whispered in panic, but at once felt his fingers  gripping my forearm.

We stood stiff and silent in the long stillness of the corridor.

"You imagined it," Yura whispered at last.

I shook my head. We stiffened again.

I don't know how long we stood like this. In the end Yura turned back  to the door, as though comparing the degree of risk with the degree of  temptation. He listened again peeped through the crack, listened, and then  set about the lock in real earnest.

And suddenly those footsteps came again! Once more Yura's hand,  forestalling my reflex of desertion, gripped my arm.

But the footsteps did not stop. Now they were clearly approaching down  the stairs. They hesitated for a moment and suddenly a beam of light,  reaching us sooner than the click of the switch descended, from the upper  floor like the blast of an explosion and the footsteps started again.

Yura's hand relaxed its grip on my arm. The wild and unerring horse of  fear carried me off and threw me out of the school building. I didn't stop  for a second at the hole in the door. I shot straight through it and opened  my eyes when I landed in the puddle. Only when I had scrambled over the  fence did I notice that Yura was not with me. I did not know what to think.  Surely the watchman hadn't caught him? If he had, why hadn't I heard  anything?

I observed the school through the fence, waiting for a flashing of  lights and buzzing of angry little alarm bells, and then for the militia to  arrive... But time passed and all was quiet and I began to notice how dirty  my white shirt was. I should be in trouble for that at home and would have  to slip in quietly, throw the shirt in with the dirty linen and put on  something else.

Lost in these depressing thoughts, I noticed Yura only when he swung  himself over the fence and landed beside me.

What had happened? Apparently, when we were running away from the  watchman, he had sensed that we should not be able to get out of the  building together and had had the presence of mind to run up the attic  staircase and wait there for the danger to pass. And he had thought of that  in the few seconds while we were running away!

I could never have thought of such a thing so quickly. I had darted  like an animal back through the hole I had come in by, but Yura... Well,  that was what he was like, my old friend Yura Stavrakidi.

Reading over what I have written I recall that according to the best  literary formulas one should also say a few words about shortcomings of  one's hero. They were, of course insignificant and did nothing to darken his  shining aspect, they merely shaded it in a little. The existence of such  defects—only small ones, I must repeat—should bring him nearer to us, make  him more human and even, perhaps, evoke an understanding smile. People are  only human, after all.

I must admit that Yura liked a fight. In those days we all liked  fighting, but Yura for quite natural reasons was particularly fond of this  pastime.

He would fight to defend his own honour, or Greek honour, or simply  that of the weak and defenceless, or the honour of painters, quite often the  honour of our street and, less often, that of our class. And sometimes he  would fight for no particular reason, when the two sides merely wanted to  measure their strength so that they could afterwards jump to a higher branch  of the genealogical tree of chivalry, or yield their own branch, as the case  might be.

"I want to fight him," Yura would say to me quietly, nodding at some  boy or other. Usually this was a newcomer who had only just appeared at our  school or in the neighbourhood of our street. Or sometimes this was one of  our old acquaintances who had suddenly grown much bigger or filled out  during the summer and now required— though he might not wish it himself— a  reassessment of his potential.

So Yura would nod in his direction and there was such ardour and secret  happiness in his face that I could not help admiring him. Such probably is  the admiration of the gardener who finds a prematurely ripened fruit in his  orchard and carefully bends the branch to examine it, or perhaps of a Don  Juan viewing from afar a new beloved with a similar significant tenderness.

Usually the boy would sooner or later become aware of Yura's secret  passion and a shy embarrassment would appear in his movements that would  eventually break out into arrogance.

"He feels it too," Yura would say, nodding joyfully in his direction  and his eyes would glow with the goat-like cunning of a little satyr.

One day Yura and I were standing at the entrance to what was at the time I am writing of our best cinema, the Apsny. There was some fabulous  film on and the street around us was surging with youngsters. Many were  looking for tickets and would peer into our eyes, trying to spot someone who  had bought a ticket for the purpose of reselling it.

How pleasant it was to be able to stand in the crowd before the show  began and feel the ticket in your pocket, knowing there were so many  yearning to get one but you had yours so you had nothing to fear. And when  the doors opened you would also be able to stroll round the foyer,  inspecting for the hundredth time the delightful daubs of a local artist on  themes from Pushkin's fairy-tales, relishing the knowledge that these little  pleasures were all for free and the main pleasure was yet to come. And after  that, when they let you into the hall, which would be positively steaming  from the previous show and redolent of the pleasure that had just been  experienced by others and was still in store for you, there would be the  newsreel, a feeble one perhaps but also in the nature of a free gift with  the real pleasure yet to come, and perhaps the sweetest thing in life was to  keep putting it off and putting it off since happiness, once begun, could  not be stretched for ever, because it might break, like the film itself.

And this was the state of blissful suspense in which I was standing  when a boy came up to Yura.

"Got a ticket?"

Yura looked at the lad, such a puny, such a ticket-less little fellow,  and paused as if to let him feel the full depth of his nothingness, and  said, "Yes, I have, but I'm going myself."

"I see you're trying to be funny," the boy retorted cheekily,  emboldened by disappointment.

"Yes, I was," Yura agreed. He seemed unable to believe his ears, unable  to comprehend that from this depth of nothingness anyone could possibly  answer him back, and was now testing his own senses to see if he had not  perhaps imagined this impudent voice.

"But it didn't come off, did it?" the boy said and with a vengeful nod  turned to go away.

"Wait a minute," Yura started forward.

The boy halted fearlessly.

"So I'm a speculator, am I?" Yura asked unexpectedly and, seizing him  by the lapels of his jacket, shook him. "I'm a speculator, am I?" he  repeated.

I felt a sour taste in my mouth. This was my body's as yet unconscious  reaction to what was dishonourable and unfair.

I sensed that Yura wanted to fight the boy, but that would have been  beyond all borings. The boy obviously did not want to fight, he was  obviously the weaker of the two, he had not said that Yura was a speculator, and he wasn't even a ginger-head.

"So I'm a speculator, am I?" Yura repeated, and tried to shake him into  fighting form.

"I didn't say that," the boy's voice began to quaver, and he looked  round in search of friends or protectors.

"Yes, you did!" Yura shook him again, striving to elicit some further  insult, so that he could let fly. But the boy would not be provoked and this  annoyed Yura even more because he might have to take the final step himself.  And it looked as if he was going to.

But at that moment half a dozen Greek boys appeared from nowhere and  surrounded us, chanting in one voice, "Aren't you ashamed, Greek? ...  Kendrepeso..." came the familiar words out of the din.

Apparently they knew both Yura and the other boy well and Yura for some  reason had to reckon with them. And this boy, so obviously Russian in  appearance, suddenly, as if from sheer fright, also began to babble in Greek  so fluently that even Yura was confused. Apparently the boy lived in the  same yard as these lads.

They went on like this for some time, raising and lowering their  voices, going over from Russian to Greek and back to Russian. Yura  maintained that although the boy had not actually called him a speculator,  he had asked how much he would sell his ticket for, which obviously meant  ... and so on.

"I didn't say that. It's not true," the boy argued, boldly now that he  was surrounded by his Greek friends.

"Aren't you ashamed, Greek?" again the Greeks appealed to Yura's  conscience in their own language.

"Ask him, if you don't believe me," Yura said, and turned towards me.

I had been expecting this. I hated him at that moment. I would have  liked to tread on his handsome, lying face, but he was my friend and by some  ancient law of comradeship, fellow-countrymanship, kinship or whatever, I  was bound to defend him, while another, stronger but for some reason  illegitimate feeling prompted me to take the side of the other boy.

Everyone looked at me, confident that I would take Yura's side, if only  because he had appealed to me. But for the first second I hesitated and by  so doing at once roused intense curiosity, because if I was his friend and  had not leapt to his defence I must be going to say something unusual or  perhaps even tell the whole truth.

They all stared at me in hushed expectation and I felt that every  moment of my silence was lifting me to intrepid heights in their eyes.  Indeed, I myself felt how high I was rising in my silence, how fruitful it  was in itself, and yet at the same time, knowing in advance that I should  fail them as soon as I opened my mouth, I waited for the moment when it would be simply too dangerous to go any higher in view of the inevitable  subsequent fall.

"I didn't hear," I said, and acid spurted into my mouth as if I had  bitten into the crabbiest of all crab apples.

Both sides instantly lost interest in me and returned to their  argument, now relying only on their own forces. The bell rang.

We sat together watching the film. Sometimes from the corner of my eye  I caught a glimpse of my friend's stern face that was becoming more and more  estranged.

On the way home I tried to explain something, but he was unresponsive.

"Let's not start a jabber-jabber conference," he said as we reached his  house and he turned into the courtyard.

That was the beginning of the end of our friendship. We did not  quarrel. We simply lost our common aim. Gradually we left the childhood we  had shared and entered a youth that we could not share because youth was the  beginning of specialisation of the soul. And in purely physical terms,  through circumstances beyond our control we lost touch with each other.

It was only many years later that we met again in our town on the upper  floor of the off-shore restaurant Amra I had dropped in for a cup of coffee.  He was sitting with a group of local lads. We recognised each other from a  distance and he rose, smiling broadly, from his table.

I sat down with him and, as custom required, we recalled our schooldays  and old friends.

Yura was now a naval officer, serving somewhere up north. He was on a  long leave. He had come here for a holiday and a good time and was then  going to spend the rest of his leave in Kazakhstan, where his parents were  now living.

I reminded him of his running along the beam and confessed that this  feat of his had remained for me a great and never-to-be-fulfilled ambition.

"I could never have walked it," Yura said, with a shrug.

"Couldn't you?"

"I was far too scared to take it slowly," he said, and a ghost of the  old fearlessness appeared in his eye for a moment.

"You don't mean it!" I exclaimed, feeling that his confession imposed  some sort of obligation on me, though I did not know yet what it was.

"Do you know why I used to make it sway?" he asked and, without waiting  for my answer, replied, "I thought a steady rolling would be better than  sudden plunges... Like at sea," he added, consoling me with a more universal  application of his discovery.

No, I had no regrets about my adolescent enthusiasm for his feat. I  merely felt that courage, like cowardice, too, probably, was of a more  complex nature than I had previously suspected, and much of what I had once believed to be clearly solved after all had probably not been solved so  exactly.

It made me sad. Scraps of half-formed thoughts prevented me from  enjoying myself, as exams still waiting to be taken had done when I was a  student.

I wanted to go home at once and form a final opinion at least about  something. But I had to stay because the waitress arrived with what had been  ordered. She had brought a bottle of brandy and a skillfully cut water  melon, which as soon as the plate was on the table opened out trickling with  juice, like a huge lotus with blood-stained petals.

Yura's hand went out to the bottle. No, of course, I couldn't leave.


Old Crooked Arm

I have told the story of how in my childhood, when finding my way at  night to the house of a relative of ours, I fell into a freshly dug grave,  where I spent several hours in the company of a stray goat, until I and the  goat were rescued by a passing peasant. That was during the war.

Some time after this nocturnal adventure, we, that is, my mother,  sister and I, went to live in that very village. At first we stayed with my  mother's sister, then we found a room in another house and moved.

The house had been occupied before the war by three brothers. They were  all in the army. One of them had married before enlisting and now his young,  blooming and not too grief- stricken wife was all alone in the house.  Remembering her now, I am drawn to the conclusion that a grass widow is  called a grass widow because she catches fire as easily as dry grass.

While we were living there, one of the brothers came home. Yes, the one  that was married. He came home a little too quietly somehow. We noticed him  in the kitchen one morning. He was sitting in front of the fire roasting a  corncob on a spit, as though to remind himself of his pre-war childhood.  There was something about him that made one think he ought not to have come  home just yet. Or perhaps, he ought not to have married quite so soon;  because I think it was missing his wife so badly that brought him home too  early.

He pottered about in the garden with a kind of desperate eagerness for  a week or so, then he was arrested; and shortly afterwards we heard that he  was a deserter. He was arrested just as quietly as he had arrived.

We gradually settled down in the new place. My sister obtained work at  the local collective farm as a time-keeper; we were allotted a patch of land, on which we grew melons and maize. We also grew pumpkins on it, and  cucumbers and tomatoes, too. In those days we used to grow everything.

Well, it so happened that not far from our house there lived the very  man whose grave I had fallen into. Incidentally, people in the village used  to say that everyone had fallen into that grave except the man it was meant  for. The story turned out to be long and complex. The grave's future owner,  if one may so describe him, old Shchaaban Larba, nicknamed Crooked Arm, had  been in hospital with either appendicitis or rupture. (In Russian, it would  probably be more correct to call him Withered Arm, but Crooked Arm  corresponds more closely to the spirit and, hence, the meaning of the  nickname.) Well, as I was saying, Crooked Arm had had an operation, and he  was still in hospital, calmly recovering his health, when someone telephoned  from the hospital to our village Soviet to say that the patient had died and  would have to be collected and taken home immediately because he had been  lying dead for more than a day already.

None of the sick man's relatives had been visiting the hospital just  then because he had been about to be discharged.

True, a fellow villager, Mustafa, had been in town at the time on  business of his own and had, incidentally, been asked to call at the  hospital and find out why Crooked Arm was still there, and whether he had  not perhaps decided to have his crooked arm put right as well as the  appendicitis or rupture. And then, all of a sudden, such unexpected news.

The dead man's relatives, as our customs demand, sent out messengers of  woe to the neighbouring villages, a large army cape was stretched across the  yard of his house to make a shelter where the funeral feast would be held,  and a grave was dug in the cemetery.

The collective farm sent its one and only lorry to bring the dead man  home because private transport was hard to come by in wartime. In short, the  whole thing was arranged in proper style, just as it should be. Yes,  everything was as it should be, except the dead man himself, Shchaaban  Larba, who, so it was said, had never given anyone any peace while he was  alive, and after death became quite unmanageable.

The day after the sorrowful news the lorry arrived back in the village  with the body of the dead man, who turned out to be alive.

Crooked Arm, they say, walked into the yard of his house gently  supported by Mustafa and swearing loudly. His indignation was due not to the  news of his death and the preparations for his funeral but to something he  noticed at once on glancing at the shelter made with the army cape, for  which two apple trees had been stripped of their branches. Still swearing,  Crooked Arm demonstrated on the spot how the cape could have been hung  without touching the trees.

After that, they say, he made the round of his guests shaking hands with each and staring keenly into their eyes to discover what impression had  been caused by the news of his death and simultaneous, quite unexpected,  resurrection.

Having done this, they say, he raised that arm of his which had been  withering for twenty years but still had not withered away, and, shading his  eyes with his hand, peered rudely at the women who had been hired to weep  for him as though he didn't know what they were there for.

"What do you want?" he rasped.

They looked embarrassed. "Oh, nothing special. We just came to weep for  you."

"Well, get on with it then," Crooked Arm is said to have replied, and  put his hand to his ear to listen to the weeping. But at this point someone  intervened and led the weepers away.

When he saw the gifts that his relatives had brought, Crooked Arm  pondered for a moment. It is the custom among my people to hold any kind of  funeral feast on such a grand scale that, were it all done at the expense of  the dead man's family, its surviving members would have no alternative but  to lie down and die as well.

So, all the relatives and neighbours help out. Some bring wine, some  bring roast chickens, some bring khachapuri, and someone may even bring a  calf. And it so happened this time that one of the relatives from the next  village had brought along a well fattened calf, which Crooked Arm took an  immediate liking to. Incidentally, they say that it was from this relative  that the measurements had been taken for digging the grave, because he was  just about the same height as Crooked Arm. They say that when one of the  lads who had been told to dig the grave came up to him with a measuring  string, this relative expressed some displeasure and argued that there were  other people more suitable for the purpose, that he was probably a little  taller than Crooked Arm and Crooked Arm was more stocky.

So saying, he tried to get away from the measuring string, but the lad  would not let him get away. Like all grave-diggers, this lad was given to  joking. He said that Crooked Arm's stockiness made no difference now, and  that if the worst came to the worst and Crooked Arm was not the right size,  they would have his relative in mind.

The relative, they say, sniggered half-heartedly at these jokes, but  evidently took offence, because he withdrew to the company of the people  from his own village and stood with them, glancing sulkily at his calf,  which was tethered to the fence.

At the sight of all these gifts Crooked Arm announced that it was too  early yet to rejoice, that he still felt very ill, and that he had been  discharged only so that he should not die in hospital because doctors were  fined for that, just as collective farmers were fined for spoiled produce.

He then went straight to bed and gave instructions that the grave should on  no account be filled in, but kept open in readiness. The relatives, it is  said, dispersed somewhat unwillingly, the one who had brought the calf being  particularly displeased. But Crooked Arm calmed him with assurances that he  would not have long to wait, so the calf would not waste away even if it was  not let out of the yard.

Crooked Arm stayed in bed for about a week. After a couple of days he  began to be pestered by the curious, because by that time the rumour had  spread that Crooked Arm, having died in the hospital, had come to life on  the way home and arrived there for his own funeral. Another rumour had it  that he had not died at all but had fallen into a deep sleep from which the  doctors had been unable to awake him, but the journey back had been so bumpy  that he had woken up of his own accord.

At first Crooked Arm received the visitors, particularly while they  continued to bring him all kinds of delicacies designed to tempt the palate  of a man who had recently been dead and was still not quite alive again. But  eventually he grew tired of this, and in any case the chairman of the farm  said there was work to be done. So, when he heard the gate creak, he would  run out on the veranda and bellow in his loud voice, "Back! Keep back, you  parasites! I'll set the dog on you!"

However, the rumours of his resurrection grew and multiplied. It must  have been quite a year later when I heard in one of the neighbouring  villages that Crooked Arm had come to life not on the way home from  hospital, but actually in his grave, several days after burial. The noise he  had been making was heard by a boy who had been looking for his goat one  evening in the cemetery. So the villagers had to go and dig him out. If he  had not possessed such a powerful voice, they said, he would have died of  hunger, or even of thirst, because the site that had been chosen for his  grave was a good one—well drained.

So it came about that Crooked Arm survived or, at least, prevented his  own funeral, while retaining for himself a grave in complete readiness.

When they first saw Crooked Arm on his return from hospital, the people  of the village decided that it was the secretary of the village Soviet who  had played a joke on them, because he was the man who had said he had talked  with the hospital or someone who had pretended to be the hospital. But the  secretary declared that he would never dream of playing such a joke with a  war on.

Everyone believed him, because to joke like that in wartime would have  been just a bit too stupid. Eventually, it was agreed that there had been  some sort of mix-up at the hospital, that another old man had died, perhaps  even one of Crooked Arm's namesakes, for in Abkhazia we have any number of  people of the very same name.

I heard Crooked Arm's voice the first day we started living with our  grass widow, even before I had met him face to face. At exactly midday, when  he was coming home for dinner from work on the farm, he would at a distance  of some three hundred meters from his house start shouting to his wife,  scolding her and inquiring furiously if the hominy was ready.

The old woman would respond with equally frantic yells and their voices  with no loss of power or clarity would gradually come together, overreach  each other and at last fall silent. After a time the old woman's voice would  shoot up triumphantly from the silence but Crooked Arm's would not respond.  Later on, when I began visiting their house, I realised that the old man  kept quiet at this stage for the simple reason that his mouth was occupied  with eating; he ate as frantically as he cursed, so he could not possibly  eat and curse at the same time.

Coming home from work in the evening, he would inquire in the same tone  of voice about his horse or his grandson Yashka and again about the hominy  for supper.

Later on, I made friends with this Yashka, who was just as loud-voiced  as his grandfather but, unlike him, a good-natured lounger. Crooked Arm  usually took him to school on the back of his horse, and would curse all the  way there over having to waste his precious time on this dunderhead. Yashka  would sit in silence behind his grandfather, holding on to his belt and  gazing around with a sheepish grin on his face.

If his grandfather was away, he would be taken to school by his  grandmother on the same horse, and he would sit behind her in the same way,  except that he did not let her ride right up to the school in case the boys  made fun of him.

He and I attended school in different shifts. On my way home from  school I would meet them about halfway and Yashka would screw his head round  and stare wistfully after me, thereby touching off a fresh explosion of fury  from his grandfather. Yashka had to be taken to school because it was three  kilometres from his home and Yashka was so absentminded that he sometimes  forgot where he was going and took the wrong road.

In the early days, on meeting me in the street, Crooked Arm would look  at me shading his eyes with his hand, and ask:

"Who do you belong to?"

"I am the son of so-and-so," I would answer politely and give the name  of my mother, whom he had known for many years.

"Who's she?" he would thunder, and scrutinise me even more thoroughly  from under his crooked palm.

"She is Uncle Meksut's wife's sister," I would explain, though I  realised he was pretending.

"So you're one of those parasites from town?" he would say with a nod in the direction of our house.

"Yes," I would reply, confirming that we lived there and at the same  time reluctantly acknowledging our role as parasites.

He would stand before me, peering at me in astonishment with his gimlet  eyes, a rather short, stocky man with a massive neck as red as a cock's  comb. And while he stood there, peering at me in surprise, as though to  achieve a complete mental picture of me, he would at the same time be  listening to something else, to something that was taking place on the other  side of the fence, in the maize on his allotment, as though he could tell by  whispers, by scuffling, by sounds audible to his ears alone exactly what was  happening on his allotment, in his yard and perhaps even inside the house  itself.

"So it was you who fell into my grave?" he would ask suddenly,  listening as usual to what was happening on his allotment and already  sensing something amiss that made him snort with dissatisfaction.

"Yes," I would reply, observing him with secret misgiving, because I  felt he was packed with some kind of explosive force.

"And what did you think of it down there?" he would ask still with one  ear to the fence, as it were, and becoming more and more agitated over what  was happening on the other side of it, and even beginning to mutter to  himself, "Is that old woman dead, or what? Curse her eyes... She'll ruin me  one of these days, the old fool..."

"Very nice," I would reply, trying to display my gratitude for the  hospitality. After all, it was his grave.

"It's a good, dry spot," he would agree, almost whining with  indignation at what was happening on his allotment; and all of a sudden he  would let fly and shout to his old woman, leaping straight to his top note:  "Hey! There's something grunting in the kitchen garden! Blast your  ears—it's the pigs, the pigs!"

"May I bury them with you in that grave of yours ! You see pigs  everywhere!" the old woman would retort at once.

"But I can hear them—they're munching and grunting, munching and  grunting!" he would shout, forgetting all about me, and, as usual, their  voices overlapped and he seemed to snatch the end of her shout and haul  himself along by it towards the house, tossing her his own raging voice as  he went. By and by we grew accustomed to his voice and stopped paying much  attention to it, and when he was away for a few days and all was quiet and  still, it seemed strange, as though something was missing and our ears were  full of an empty roar.

His wife, a tall old woman, taller than he, and unbelievably thin,  would sometimes, when he was not at home, come round for a chat with my  mother. She would occasionally bring a cheese or a bowl of maize flour or a fragrant lump of meat that had been smoked over an outdoor fire. With a shy  little laugh she would ask us to hide away what she had brought and, for  goodness sake, never say thank you, because that bawling husband of hers  must not know anything about it.

She and my mother would talk for hours and Crooked Arm's wife would  smoke all the time, making herself cigarette after cigarette. Suddenly  Crooked Arm's voice would be heard. He would shout something to her in the  direction of their house and she would prick up her ears at the sound of his  voice and shake with silent laughter, as though she were afraid he would  hear her laughing at him for shouting in the wrong direction.

"What do you want now—I'm over here!" she would shout in the end.

"Aha, idling again! Birds of a feather! You're nothing but a gang of  chatterboxes!" he would bawl, after a brief pause during which he must have  been struck dumb with indignation at her treachery.

One day he rode up to our gate and shouted to me to bring out a sack.  Grumbling loudly about parasites who had to have everything chewed and put  in their mouths for them to swallow, he filled my sack half full of flour  and, still fuming because he was giving away his own maize that he had had  to take to the mill on his own horse, he tied his sack to the saddle again  and rode away, bawling over his shoulder that I must be careful not to tell  that woman anything about the flour because he never had any peace from her  shrieking as it was.

Time went by and Old Crooked Arm showed no signs of dying. The longer  he delayed his death, the more the calf flourished and grew fat; the more  the calf flourished and grew fat, the sadder its former owner became. In the  end he sent a man to Crooked Arm to drop a hint about the calf. Thank the  Lord Crooked Arm was still alive, the message ran, but now it would be only  right to return the calf, because he had not made Crooked Arm a present of  it; he had only brought it to the funeral as a good kinsman should.

"Brought an egg and wants to go home with a chicken," Crooked Arm is  said to have responded. After this, they say he thought for a moment and  added: "Tell him that if I die soon he can come to the funeral without any  offering at all and if he dies I'll come to his house like a good kinsman  and bring a calf from his calf."

Crooked Arm's relative, on learning of these terms, is said to have  taken offence and told the messenger to tell Crooked Arm without any hints  this time that he did not want any calf from his calf, and certainly not  when he himself was dead; he wanted his own calf, while he was still alive,  the calf which he had brought to the funeral as an offering as a good  kinsman should. Since Crooked Arm still had not died it was time to return  the calf to its proper owner. Moreover, he gave his word that in spite of  the fact that while he was at Crooked Arm's house he had suffered the humiliation of being measured with a bit of string, he would nevertheless,  if Crooked Arm really did die, bring the calf back again.

"This man will drive me to the grave with that calf of his," is what  Crooked Arm is supposed to have said on hearing these explanations. "Tell  him," he added, "that he has not long to wait now, so it's not worth  tormenting the wretched animal."

A few days after this conversation Crooked Arm transplanted from his  allotment to his grave two young peach trees. Possibly he did this to revive  the idea of his imminent doom. Yashka and I helped him. But apparently the  two young peach trees were not enough for him. Some days later he went to  the farm plantation at night, dug up a small tung tree and planted it  between the two peach trees. Everyone soon got to know about this. The  members of the farm chuckled among themselves and said that Crooked Arm  wanted to poison the dead with the tung fruit. No one attached much  importance to the transplanting because no one before or since had ever  stolen a tung tree for the simple reason that no peasant farmer had any use  for one, the fruit of the tung being deadly poisonous and consequently  rather dangerous.

The former owner of the calf also fell silent. Either he became  convinced that Crooked Arm was doomed after having planted a tung tree on  his grave, or else, fearing the old man's tongue, which was no less venomous  than the tung fruit, he had decided to leave him in peace.

Incidentally, legend has it that it was Crooked Arm's tongue in his  young days that gave him his crooked arm. It happened in the following  manner.

They say that after some feast or other, the local prince was sitting  surrounded by numerous guests in his host's courtyard. The prince was eating  peaches, which he peeled with a small penknife attached to a silver chain.  This penknife on its silver chain, by the way, has nothing to do with the  subsequent events, but all narrators of this tale have mentioned this  penknife, never failing to add that it was attached to a silver chain. In  retelling the incident once again I should have liked to avoid that penknife  on its silver chain, but for some reason I feel that I must mention it, that  it contains some element of truth without which something will be  lost—though I don't know what.

Anyway, the prince was eating peaches and complacently recalling  amorous joys. In the end, so they say, he surveyed the host's courtyard and  remarked with a sigh, "If I were to assemble all the women I have had in my  time, this yard wouldn't hold them."

But Crooked Arm, they say, even in those days, despite his youth, never  allowed anyone to be complacent for long. He popped up from somewhere and  said, "I wonder how many she-asses there would be braying in this yard?"

This somewhat elderly prince was a great connoisseur of feminine  beauty, added to which, they say, he was modestly proud of his ability to  strip a fruit of its skin without once breaking the ribbon of peel. This  skill never deserted him, not even after a night's hard drinking. No matter  how closely he was watched, or how hard people tried to distract him, he  never made a slip. Sometimes they would try to catch him out with a fruit of  extremely odd and ugly shape, but he would examine it from all angles, take  out his little penknife on its silver chain and unerringly set it to work  along the only correct path.

Having thus produced a spiral wreath of peel, he would usually hold it  up before the assembled company. And if there was a pretty girl among them  he would call her over and hang the ring of peel over her ear.

It seems to me that Crooked Arm must have been irritated by the  Prince's skill. I think he must have been observing him for a long time and  was sure that sooner or later the ribbon of peel would break. He may  actually have placed great hopes in one particular peach, but the prince  had, as usual, dealt with it quite successfully and even started boasting  about his women. You must agree there was enough to make Crooked Arm  explode, particularly as a young man.

They say that after Crooked Arm's unexpected remark the prince turned  purple and stared speechlessly at him with his eyes popping out, still  holding in his right hand the peeled and oozing peach, and in his left, the  penknife on its silver chain.

Everyone was struck dumb with horror, but the prince continued to stare  unblinkingly at Crooked Arm while the hand that was holding the peach moved  restlessly in the air as though sensing how inappropriate it was to be  holding a peach at that moment, not to mention the difficulty of drawing a  pistol while holding a peach in one's hand, particularly a peeled one. They  say his hand even lowered to the ground to get rid of the peach, but at the  last moment somehow could not bring itself to do such a thing. After all the  peach had been skinned and a well brought-up princely hand must have felt  that a skinned peach simply could not be placed on the ground. And so it  rose again, this hand, and for an agonising second groped in the air for an  invisible plate, feeling that there must be someone who would think of  providing a plate, but everyone was paralysed with fear and no one had the  presence of mind to help the prince discard this, by now indecently naked  peach. And at this point, they say, Crooked Arm himself came to the prince's  aid.

"Pop it in your mouth!" he suggested.

The guests had no time to recover from this fresh impertinence before  they found themselves witnessing the inexplicable self-abasement of the  prince, who is said to have begun in shameful haste to push the juicy, dripping peach into his mouth, while continuing to stare at Crooked Arm with  hate-filled eyes. At last, having somehow coped with the peach, he reached  for his pistol. Still gazing at Crooked Arm with those bulging, hate-filled  eyes, he fumbled speechlessly in the region of his belt but, owing to his  extreme agitation, or, as others infer more correctly, because his hands  were sticky with peach juice, he just could not unbutton his holster.

Perhaps someone would yet have come to his senses, perhaps someone  might have managed to seize the prince's arm or, at least, hustle Crooked  Arm aside, making it impossible to shoot and perhaps dangerous for other  people, but then, they say, Shchaaban's voice rang out in the silence for  the last time. I don't mean in the sense that after this his voice never  rang out any more. Rather on the contrary, it became even louder and more  scornful. But in the sense that after this phrase he ceased to be just  Shchaaban and became Shchaaban Crooked Arm.

"I bet he doesn't take so long over the other thing," he is said to  have remarked, "judging by the way our Chegem she-asses..."

They say he did not finish his remark about the she-asses because the  old prince, at last, coped with his holster— a shot rang out, the women  shrieked and, when the smoke cleared, Crooked Arm was what fate had destined  him to be, that is, crooked-armed. Afterwards, when he was asked why after  the first insult he had gone on teasing the prince he would simply reply, "I  just couldn't stop."

Later on, however, when the prince went off with the Mensheviks and  Soviet power was finally and irrevocably established in our part of the  country, Crooked Arm began to assert that he had had an old score to settle  with the prince, perhaps even something to do with the days of partisan  warfare, and that this exchange had been merely a pretext for, or  consequence of, other more important things.

In short, despite the prince's bullet, Crooked Arm went on taking the  rise out of anyone and everyone and his jokes seemed to lose none of their  sting as the years went by.

When I was roaming round the village I would often see him on the  tobacco or tea plantation or weeding the maize. If he was in a good mood he  would simply play the fool and have everyone doubled up with laughter.

He had a knack of imitating the voices of people he knew and of animals  as well; and he was particularly good at crowing like a cock.

Sometimes he would jab his hoe into the ground, straighten his back,  look around and let out a mighty crow. The cocks in the neighbouring yards  would answer almost at once. Everyone would burst out laughing, and while  the nearest cock went on calling him he would resume his hoeing and mutter,  "A fat lot you know, you fool."

Down our way, like everywhere else probably, people believe that the crowing of a cock has a special meaning, that it is almost an omen of the  owner's fate. Crooked Arm was debunking these rural clairvoyants. In spite  of his half-withered arm he certainly worked like the devil. Although when  sometimes there was a rumour that a new national loan was being floated, to  which contributions would be required, or when the remaining men in the  village were being mobilised for tree-felling, he would slip his left arm  into a clean red sling and go about like that for as long as he considered  necessary. I don't think this red sling was much help to him; it certainly  couldn't get him out of signing up for the loan. Nonetheless, it apparently  provided him with some additional pretext for argument.

I believe he acquired this red sling to give his arm a soldierly,  partisan appearance. Whenever he was summoned by the management board he  would put his arm in its sling before leaving. Mounted on horseback with a  black sheepskin cloak draped over his shoulders and his arm in a red sling,  he certainly did have the rather dashing air of the partisan fighter.

All was well in the village, when suddenly it became known that the  chairman of the village Soviet had received an anonymous letter against  Crooked Arm. The letter declared that the planting of a tung tree on a grave  was an insult to this new industrial crop, a hint that the plant was of no  use to living collective farmers, and that its proper place was in the  village cemetery.

The chairman of the village Soviet showed this letter to the chairman  of the collective farm, who, they say, was properly scared by it, because  someone might think that he had given Crooked Arm the idea of transplanting  the tung tree to his own grave.

In those days I just couldn't understand why things had taken such a  threatening turn—after all, everyone had known before the letter was sent  that Crooked Arm had planted the tung tree on his grave. In those days I  didn't realise that a letter was a document, and a document had to be  presented on demand, had to be answered for.

To be sure, some people say that the chairman of the village Soviet  need not have passed it on, but that he had a grudge against Crooked Arm,  and that was why he showed it to the chairman of the farm.

In short, the letter was set in motion and one day a man arrived from  the district centre to find out the truth of the matter. Crooked Arm tried  to laugh it off, but, so they say, he had clearly lost his nerve because  afterwards he had a shave, put his arm in the red sling and went about the  village staring at it as if it was just about to blow up and the only thing  he and everyone else around could do would be to dodge the splinters.

"Now you've done it," said Mustafa, an old horseman, the friend and  eternal rival of Crooked Arm. "Now you'd better guzzle your tung apples and  jump into your grave, otherwise they'll pack you off to Siberia."

"I'm not afraid of Siberia. I'm afraid you'll step into my grave while  I'm away," Crooked Arm replied.

"In Siberia, they say, they ride on dogs," Mustafa suggested meanly.  "You'd better take a bridle with you and try breaking in a dog for  yourself."

The long-standing rivalry between Crooked Arm and Mustafa was over  horses and horsemanship. They both had their feats and failures behind them.  Crooked Arm had covered himself with undying glory by stealing a famous  stallion at a certain race meeting in full view of thousands of spectators  (personally, I doubt whether there were thousands). They say that Crooked  Arm had been mounted on such a wretched, broken- winded nag and had looked so  pathetic that when he asked the owner of the stallion permission to put his  famous race-horse through its paces, the latter had granted the permission  as a joke, because he was sure the stallion would throw Crooked Arm right  away and thus add still further to its renown.

Crooked Arm, they say, slithered awkwardly off his doleful jade and, as  he passed the reins to the owner of the stallion, said, "Let's count it that  we've swopped."

"Done," the owner replied, taking the reins from him.

"Whatever you do, don't let this one throw you first time, or he'll  trample you to death," Crooked Arm warned him, and went over to the  stallion.

"I'll be careful," the owner is said to have replied and, as soon as  Crooked Arm mounted the stallion, gave a sign to a lad standing in the  background, and the lad gave the stallion a tremendous whack with his whip.

The stallion reared and galloped off towards the River Kodor, and  Crooked Arm, they say, hung on at first like a drunken mullah on a galloping  donkey.

Everyone was expecting him to fall off, but he went on and on and the  owner's jaw began to drop as Crooked Arm reached the end of the field and,  instead of following the bend of the race-course, went careering on towards  the river. For another few minutes they hesitated, thinking the horse had  taken the bit between its teeth and he could not make it turn, but then they  realised that this was a robbery of quite unprecedented daring. Fifteen  minutes later a dozen horsemen were galloping in pursuit, but it was too  late.

Crooked Arm had leapt headlong down the cliff to the river and by the  time his pursuers reached the edge he was climbing out on the far bank; for  an instant, the stallion's wet crupper gleamed in the alders at the water's  edge. The bullets flew wide and no one dared take a flying leap down the  cliff. Since then the spot has been known as Crooked Arm Cliff. Crooked Arm  himself never told this story in my presence, but he allowed others to tell it, listening with pleasure and making a few corrections. He would always  wink at Mustafa if he was present, and Mustafa would pretend not to be  listening, until in the end he could not refrain from trying to belittle or  ridicule the exploit.

Mustafa would say that a man with one arm shot through was disabled  anyway, so he had not risked all that much for the sake of his exploit. And  if he had jumped down the cliff he had done it, first, because he was scared  and, secondly, because there was nothing else he could do, since he would  have been shot dead in any case if he had been caught by his pursuers.

In short, there was a deep and long-standing rivalry between them. In  their young days they used to thresh it out at the races; now, in old age,  though they still kept horses, they solved their disputes theoretically, in  the course of which they would become involved in a jungle of  ominous-sounding riddles.

"If a man shoots at you from over there and you, say, are riding down  that path, where would you turn your horse at the sound of the shot—and,  mind you, there's not a single tree around?"

"Suppose you're galloping down a hill with someone chasing you. Ahead  on the right there's some scrub, and on the left there's a ravine. Where do  you turn your horse then?"

Such were the disputes these two men would hold as they trudged home  with hoes or axes on their shoulders, after a long day's work.

These disputes had been going on for many years, although it was a long  time since anyone had done any shooting round our way, and certainly not at  these old men for people had learned how to avenge an insult by safer  methods. And to one of these methods, namely, the anonymous letter, it is  now time for us to return.

The representative from the district centre tried to make the old man  say what his real purpose had been in moving the tung tree, and, above all,  to reveal who had instigated him to do so. Crooked Arm replied that no one  had instigated him, that he himself had suddenly wanted to have a tung tree  growing at his head when he lay dead and buried, because he had long since  taken a fancy to this plant that till recently had been quite unknown in our  district. The man from the centre did not believe him.

Then Crooked Arm confessed he had been relying on the poisonous  properties not only of the fruit but of the roots of the tree; he had been  hoping that its roots would kill all the grave worms and he would lie in  peace and cleanliness because he had had enough trouble from the fleas in  this world.

But at this point, they say, the man from the centre asked what he  meant by fleas. Crooked Arm replied that by fleas he means dog's fleas,  which should not be confused with poultry lice, which did not worry him in the least, any more than buffalo ticks did. But if there was one thing that  he couldn't stand it was the horse flies, and if he did throw a couple of  handfuls of superphosphate under a horse's tail during the heat of the day,  it was no great loss to the collective farm and the horse had a rest from  the flies. The man from the centre realised that he couldn't draw blood  there either, so he went back to the subject of the tung.

In short, no matter what excuses Crooked Arm produced, things began to  look black for him. The next day he was not even summoned before the comrade  from the district centre. Ready for anything, he sat in the yard of the  management office in the shade of a mulberry tree and, keeping his arm in  the red sling all the time, smoked and waited for his fate to be decided.  Then it was, they say, that Mustafa turned up and walked straight into the  management office, where the chairman of the collective farm, the chairman  of the village Soviet and the man from the district centre were conferring  together. As he walked past Crooked Arm, he looked at him and said, "I've  thought of something. If it doesn't help, you'd better lie down quietly in  your grave, just as you are, with your sling on, and I'll shake some tung  fruit down on you."

Crooked Arm made no reply to these words. He merely glanced sadly at  his arm as much as to say that he was ready to put up with any amount of  suffering but why should his arm, which had already suffered enough from the  Menshevik's bullet, suffer again?

Mustafa had a great reputation with the local authorities for being the  shrewdest man on the farm. His house was the biggest and finest in the  village, so if any top people came to visit us they were promptly dispatched  to Mustafa's hospitable house.

What Mustafa had thought of was splendidly simple. The man from the  centre was an Abkhazian, and if a man is an Abkhazian, even if he has come  from Ethiopia, he is bound to have relatives in Abkhazia.

That night, apparently, Mustafa had secretly assembled all the old men  of the village at his house, dined them and wined them, and with their help  thoroughly investigated the family origins of the comrade from the district  centre. Careful and all-round analysis had shown quite clearly that the  comrade from the district centre was through his great aunt, once a town  girl and now living in the village of Merkheul, related by blood to my Uncle  Meksut. Mustafa was quite satisfied with the results of this analysis.

With this trump card in his pocket he marched past Crooked Arm into the  management office. They say that when Mustafa informed the comrade from the  district centre of this fact, the latter turned pale and began to deny his  being related to the great aunt from Merkheul village and particularly to  Uncle Meksut. But the trap had worked. Mustafa merely laughed at his denials  and said, "If he's not a relative of yours, why are you so pale?"

He said no more and left the office.

"What shall I do?" Crooked Arm asked when he saw Mustafa.

"Wait till evening," Mustafa replied.

"Make up your mind soon," Crooked Arm said, "or my arm will wither away  altogether in this sling."

"Till evening," Mustafa repeated, and walked off.

The fact of the matter was that in denying his relationship with Uncle  Meksut the comrade from the district centre had mortally insulted my uncle.  But Uncle Meksut kept his temper. Without saying a word to anyone he merely  saddled his horse and rode away to the village of Merkheul.

By evening he returned on his sweating mount, reined up at the  management office, and handed the bridle to Old Crooked Arm, who was still  waiting there in suspense. The chairman was standing on the veranda, smoking  and surveying Crooked Arm and the surrounding scenery.

"Come in," the chairman said at the sight of Uncle Meksut.

"Just a minute," Uncle Meksut replied and, before mounting the steps,  ripped the red sling off the old man's arm and tucked it without a word into  his pocket.

They say the old man just stood there with his arm suspended in midair,  as though unable to comprehend this symbolic gesture.

Uncle Meksut placed in front of the comrade from the district centre  the yellowed, crumbling birth certificate of his great aunt of Merkheul,  issued by the notary public's office of the Sukhumi Uyezd in the days before  the revolution. At the sight of this birth certificate the comrade from the  district centre, they say, again turned pale, but could no longer offer any  denials.

"Or shall I bring you your great aunt here over my saddle bow?" Uncle  Meksut asked him.

"You needn't do that," the comrade from the district centre answered  very quietly.

"Will you take your brief-case with you or put it in the safe?" Uncle  Meksut asked.

"I'll take it with me," the comrade replied.

"Come along then," Uncle Meksut said and they left the office.

That evening there was a party at Uncle Meksut's house and the whole  case was considered. The next morning after a long discussion in Uncle  Meksut's house a statement was drawn up in Russian-Caucasian officialese and  dictated to me personally.

"At last this parasite has come in useful," Crooked Arm said, when I  moved the inkstand towards me and sat poised to take the dictation.

The leaders of the collective farm discussed the statement with the  comrade from the district centre. Crooked Arm listened attentively and asked for every phrase to be translated into the Abkhazian language. Moreover, he  made several amendments to the wording which, as I realise now, were  designed to enhance his social and practical merits.

The passage dealing with his crooked arm gave rise to particularly  furious disputes. Crooked Arm demanded that it should be stated that he had  suffered from the bullet of a Menshevik hireling in view of the fact that  the prince who had wounded him had afterwards gone off with the Mensheviks.  The comrade from the district centre clutched his temples and begged them to  stick to the facts because he also had to answer to his superiors, even  though he did respect his relatives. In the end they arrived at a version  that satisfied everyone.

The statement took so long to draft that while I was writing it down in  my wavering hand I actually learned it off by heart. Its authors asked me to  read it out loud, which I did with great feeling. After this it was given to  the secretary of the village Soviet to be copied. This is what it said:

"The old man Shchaaban Larba, otherwise known as Crooked Arm, a  nickname he acquired some time before the revolution together with a  prince's bullet, which later turned out to he a Menshevik bullet, has ever  since the organisation of the collective farm worked actively on the farm in  spite of the handicap of his partly withered arm (left).

"The old man Shchaaban Larba, otherwise known as Crooked Arm, has a son  who at the present time is fighting at the front in the Patriotic War and  has won government decorations (field post-office number indicated in  brackets).

"The old man Shchaaban Larba, otherwise known as Crooked Arm, despite  his advanced age, is in these difficult times working without respite in the  collectivised fields, giving his above-mentioned arm no rest. Every year he  does the equivalent of not less than four hundred work-day units.

"The collective farm management together with the chairman of the  village Soviet affirms that, being a pre-revolutionary and uneducated old  man, he transplanted the said tung tree to the site of his fictitious grave  by mistake, for which he will be fined in accordance with collective farm  regulations. The management of the collective farm affirms that the  transplantation of tung trees from collective farm plantations to the  communal cemetery and particularly to home allotments has never been  practised on a mass scale and is in the nature of an individual lapse of  consciousness.

"The collective farm management affirms that old man Shchaaban Larba,  otherwise known as Crooked Arm, has never poured scorn on collective farm  affairs but in accordance with his gay and peppery character (Abkhazian  pepper) has poured scorn on certain individuals, which include quite a few  parasites of the collective farm fields, who are heroes in quotation marks and advanced workers, without quotation marks, on their own home allotments.  But we have been eradicating such heroes and advanced workers and shall  continue to do so in accordance with the collective farm regulations up to  and including expulsion from the collective farm and confiscation of home  allotments.

"The old man Shchaaban Larba, thanks to his inborn folk talent, mimics  the local cocks, in the course of which he exposes the most harmful Moslem  customs of olden times and also entertains the collective farmers without  interrupting work in the fields."

The statement was signed and sealed by the chairman of the collective  farm and the chairman of the village Soviet.

When the work was done, the guests went out on to the veranda, where  farewell glasses of Isabella were drunk and the comrade from the district  centre passed a hint through one of the members of the management board that  he would not be averse to listening to Crooked Arm mimicking the cocks.  Crooked Arm did not have to be asked twice. He raised his immortal hand to  his mouth and gave such a cock-a-doodle-doo that all the cocks in the  vicinity broke loose like dogs from the chain. Only the host's cock, before  whose very eyes the whole deception took place, was at first struck dumb  with indignation, and then burst into such a fit of crowing that it had to  be chased out of the yard on to the vegetable patch because it offended the  ear of the comrade from the district centre and prevented him from making  himself heard.

"Does it work on all cocks or only on the local ones?" the comrade from  the district centre asked, having waited for the cock to be chased out of  hearing.

"On all of them," Crooked Arm replied readily. "Try it out anywhere you  like."

"A real folk artist," said the comrade from the district centre, and  everyone started saying goodbye to Uncle Meksut, who accompanied them to the  gate and a little further.

The chairman of the collective farm carried out to the letter what had  been promised in the statement. He fined Crooked Arm twenty work-day units.  In addition, he ordered him to move the tung tree back to the plantation and  to fill in the grave forever as a precaution against accidents to cattle.  Crooked Arm dug up the tree and moved it to the plantation, but its  sufferings had been too great and it declined into a half- withered state.

"Like my arm," said Crooked Arm. But he managed to defend his grave by  surrounding it with a rather handsome stake fence with a gate and a latch.

After the business of the anonymous letter had died down Crooked Arm's  relative once again, through an intermediary, cautiously reminded him about  the calf.

Crooked Arm replied that he couldn't be bothered with the calf just now  because he had been disgraced and slandered, and was busy day and night  looking for the slanderer and even took his gun with him to work. He would  know no peace until he had driven the slanderer into his grave and would not  even grudge him his own grave if he was not too big for it. Finally, he  wanted his relative to keep his ear to the ground and his eyes peeled so  that at the slightest suspicion he could give Crooked Arm the signal and  Crooked Arm would know what to do. Only when he had fulfilled his Manly Duty  would he be able to settle the business of the calf and other minor  misunderstandings that were quite natural between relatives.

After that, they say, the relative fell silent altogether and never  mentioned the calf again and tried to keep out of Crooked Arm's way. None  the less they did run into one another at a celebration of some kind. It was  late at night and Crooked Arm had plenty of drink inside him, and during the  performance of a drinking song that allowed of some improvisation, he  started repeating the same couplet over and over again:

O, raida, siua raida, ei,

Who sold his kinsman for a calf...

He went on singing without looking in the direction of his relative,  with the result that the latter gradually became sober and in the end,  unable to bear it any longer, asked Crooked Arm across the table:

"What are you trying to say?"

"Nothing," Crooked Arm replied, and looked at him as though taking his  measurements, "just singing."

"Yes, but it's a funny kind of song," said the relative.

"In our village," Crooked Arm explained to him, "everyone sings it  except one man."

"What man?" the relative asked.

"Guess," Crooked Arm suggested.

"I wouldn't even try," the relative said hastily.

"Then I'll tell you," Crooked Arm threatened.

"Go on, then!" the relative challenged recklessly.

"The chairman of the village Soviet," declared Crooked Arm.

"Why doesn't he sing it?" the relative asked pointblank.

"He's not allowed to drop hints," Crooked Arm explained.

"Can you prove anything?" the relative asked.

"No, I can't, so for the time being I'm just singing," said Crooked Arm  and once again surveyed the relative, as though taking his measurements.

By this time they had attracted the anxious attention of their host,  who did not want them to spoil the feast he was giving to celebrate the decoration of his son with the Order of the Red Banner.

Again someone struck up the song and everyone sang, and Crooked Arm  sang with the others without any particular variations because he felt the  host's eye upon him. But when the host relaxed, Crooked Arm seized his  chance, and invented another line:

O, raida, siua raida, ei,

With a fence the dear one is protected...

But the host did hear him nevertheless and came over to the two men  with a horn full of wine.

"Crooked Arm!" he cried. "Swear by our sons who are shedding their  blood in the country's defence that you will be forever reconciled at this  table."

"I've forgotten about the calf," the relative said.

"And high time you did," Crooked Arm corrected him, then turned to the  host: "For the sake of our children I'd eat dirt—be it as you wish, Amen!"

And he threw back his head and drank a litre horn of wine in a single  draught, leaning further and further back to the accompaniment of a general  chorus helping him to drink: "Uro, uro, uro, u-r-o-o..."

Then the whole table again burst into song and the relative, so they  say, waited anxiously to see how he would sing the passage that could be  improvised. And when Crooked Arm sang:

O, raida, siua raida, ei,

O heroes, advancing under fire...

the relative listened intently for a few seconds, considering the words  from all points of view, and finally, having decided that he bore no  resemblance whatever to a hero advancing under fire, felt entirely relieved  and joined in the singing.

In the autumn we gathered a rich harvest from our allotment and  returned to town with maize, pumpkins, nuts and an enormous quantity of  dried fruit. In addition, we had laid in a store of about twenty bottles of  bekmez, fruit honey, in this case, made of apples.

We had struck a bargain with one of the workteam leaders on the farm  that we would pick the apples in an old orchard, giving half the harvest to  the farm and keeping the other half for ourselves.

Because of the shortage of labour at the farm there was simply no one  to pick the apples; everyone was busy with the main crops—tea, tobacco and  tung.

Having obtained permission to pick the apples, mother in her turn struck a bargain with three soldiers in a pioneer battalion stationed close  by that they would help us to pick, crush and boil the bekmez out of the  apples and in exchange receive half of our half of the harvest.

In a week the operation was brilliantly completed. We acquired twenty  bottles of thick golden bekmez (clear profit), which provided us with a  substitute for sugar for the whole of the next winter.

Thus, having given everyone a splendid lesson in commercial enterprise,  we left the collective farm and Crooked Arm's voice faded away into the  distance.

Many years later, during a hunting trip I again found myself in that  village.

While waiting for a passing lorry to give me a lift, I stood outside  the management office in the shade of the same old mulberry tree. It was a  hot August day. I looked at the deserted school building, at the school yard  covered with succulent grass, grass of oblivion for me, at the eucalyptus  trees that we had once planted, at the old gymnastics bar which we used to  make a dash for every break between lessons, and with a traditional sense of  sorrow I breathed the fragrance of years gone by.

Occasional passers-by greeted me as everyone does in the country, but  none of them recognised me, nor I them. A girl came out of the office  carrying two water bottles, lazily let the bucket down the well and filled  it. Slowly she wound the bucket up again and started filling both bottles at  once, splashing water over them as though taking a delight in the sudden  abundance of cool. Then she tipped out the rest of the water on the grass  and walked lazily back to the office, carrying the wet bottles.

When she mounted the steps and went in through the door I heard the  wave of voices rise to meet her, and suddenly subside as the door closed. A  feeling came over me that this had all happened before.

A lad wearing a jacket and with one leg of his trousers rolled up, rode  past me on a rustily squeaking bicycle, then turned round, his thoughts  still riveted on something else, and rode up to me to ask for a light.

He had two large loaves of bread tied to his carrier. I gave him a  light and asked him if he knew Yashka, the grandson of Crooked Arm.

"Of course, I do," he replied. "Yashka the postman. Just wait here.  He'll soon be coming along on his motorbike."

I started watching the road and quite soon I did hear the chugging of a  motor-cycle. I recognised Yashka only because I was expecting him. On his  lightweight mount he looked like Gulliver on a children's bicycle.

"Yashka!" I shouted. He looked in my direction and the motor-cycle came to a startled halt, then he seemed to press it down into the earth and the  engine gave up altogether.

Yashka wheeled the bike out from under him. We walked away from the  road and in about fifteen minutes were lying in dense fern thickets.

A big, burly fellow, with a lazy smile on his face, he lay beside me,  still very much like the Yashka who used to sit behind his grandfather on  horseback and gaze absent-mindedly around him. Until a short while ago,  apparently, he had been one of the farm's team-leaders but he had slipped up  somewhere and had now been given the job of postman. He told me this with  the same lazy smile. Even at school it had been obvious that ambition was  not one of his weaknesses.

His grandfather, it seems, had expended the whole supply of family  frenzy himself, so that there just was nothing left for Yashka to work  himself into a frenzy with. What difference did it make whether he was a  team-leader or a postman, a postman or a team-leader? His voice, however,  seemed as deep and powerful as his grandfather's, but without those choking  high notes. I asked him, of course, about his grandfather.

"You mean to say you never heard?" Yashka asked in surprise, and stared  at me with his big round eyes.

"Heard what?" I asked.

"But everyone knows about that affair. Where have you been?"

"In Moscow," I said.

"Ah, so it hasn't got to Moscow," Yashka drawled, expressing his  respect for the distance between Abkhazia and Moscow; if a story like that  had not reached Moscow yet, it really must be a very long way.

Yashka raked in some more fern and packed it under him, settled his  head more comfortably on his postman's bag and told me about his  indefatigable grandfather's last adventure. I heard the story later from  several other people, but the first person to tell me was Yashka.

I was still marvelling at this, the final mighty splash of Old Crooked  Arm's imagination, when all of a sudden...

"Zhuzhuna! Zhuzhuna!" Yashka called out without so much as a pause  after his story, and not even raising his head from the ground.

"What's the matter?" a girl's voice responded from somewhere. I raised  myself on my elbow and looked round. Beyond the fern thickets there was a  small beech grove. Through the trees I made out a fence and, beyond that, a  field of maize. The voice had come from there.

"There's a letter for you, Zhuzhuna! A letter!" Yashka called again,  and winked at me.

"Are you making it up?" I whispered.

Yashka nodded joyfully and listened. The hushed grasshoppers cautiously  began buzzing to each other again.

"Humbug!" the girl's voice rang out at last, and I sensed that the  postman's ruse had flushed the hind.

"Hurry up, Zhuzhuna, hurry, or I'll be gone!" Yashka called  delightedly, intoxicated either with the sound of his own voice or by the  sound of the girl's name.

I realised it was time for me to go and began to say goodbye. Still  listening for a reply, Yashka urged me to stay the night but I refused; both  because I was in a hurry and because, if I did so, I would offend my own  folk, whom I had not been to see. I knew that if I stayed the night there  would be no hunting trip for me, because it would take me another two days  to recover.

As I made my way up the path to the road I again heard the girl's  voice; now it sounded more distinct.

"Tell me who it's from—then I'll come!" she was calling invitingly.

"Come, and then I'll tell you, Zhuzhuna, Zhuzhuna!" floated back on the  hot August air for the last time, and with a vague sense of melancholy or,  to put it more plainly, envy, I stepped out into the deserted village  street.

Well, anyway, I thought, Old Crooked Arm's traditions are not dying  out. Half an hour later I left the village and have not been there since;  but I still hope to go and pay our folk a visit, if only to find out where  Yashka's shouts got him with his Zhuzhuna.

I will tell Crooked Arm's last adventure as I now have it in my head.

Crooked Arm had lived to see the end of the war and the return of his  son and had gone on living splendidly until quite recently. But a year or so  ago, the time had come for him to die, and this time it was the real thing.

That day he was, as usual, lying on the veranda of his house and  watching his horse grazing in the yard when Mustafa rode up. Mustafa  dismounted and walked up the steps on to the veranda. A chair was brought  out for him and he sat down beside Crooked Arm. As usual, they recalled  times gone by. Crooked Arm would lapse for an instant into forgetfulness or  doze, but as soon as he awoke he would always resume from exactly where he  had left off.

"So you're really leaving us?" Mustafa asked, with a sharp glance at  his friend and rival.

"Yes, I am," Crooked Arm replied. "I'll soon be bathing the other  world's horses in the other world's rivers."

"We'll all be there one day," Mustafa sighed politely. "But I didn't  think you'd be the first."

"There were other times when you didn't think I'd be first, at the  races," Crooked Arm said so clearly that the relatives waiting at his  bedside all heard him and even had a little laugh, although they concealed  it with their hands, because it was not quite appropriate to laugh in the  presence of a dying man, even if that man happened to be Crooked Arm.

Mustafa felt slighted, but it would have been impolite to argue,  because the man was dying. And yet, it was somehow particularly humiliating  for a man who was alive and well to be laughed at by a dying man, because if  a dying man laughed at you, it meant you must be in an even more disastrous  or pitiful state than he—and how much worse could that be!

It would, of course, have been impolite to argue, but at least one  could tell a story. So he told one.

"As you're going away on this journey, I had better tell you  something," Mustafa said, bending over Crooked Arm.

"Tell me then, if you must," Crooked Arm replied, not looking round  because he was watching the yard, where his horse was grazing. In the time  left to him his greatest interest was in watching his horse.

"Don't be angry, Crooked Arm, but it was I who rang up the farm and  told them you had died," Mustafa said, as though sorrowing that  circumstances did not permit him now, as then, to launch that false rumour  again, and wishing it to be understood that he regretted this as a true  friend should.

"How could you, when they spoke Russian?" Crooked Arm asked in surprise  and looked at him.

Mustafa knew no Russian and, in spite of his great managerial talents,  was so illiterate that he had been obliged to invent his own alphabet or, at  least, introduce for his own use certain quaint hieroglyphs with the help of  which he kept a note of all the people who were in debt to him, and also a  set of accounts based on complex, multi-stage barter operations. So,  naturally, Crooked Arm was surprised to hear of his speaking on the  telephone, particularly in Russian.

"Through my nephew in town. I was standing beside him," Mustafa  explained. "As they had cured you I decided to have a joke, and besides who  would have sent a lorry for you but for that," he added, recalling the  difficulties of those far-off days.

They say Crooked Arm closed his eyes and for a long time was silent.  Then he slowly opened them again and said without looking at Mustafa:

"Now I see you are a better horseman than I am."

"It looks like it," Mustafa admitted modestly and glanced round at  those who were attending the dying man.

But at this point the close relatives gave way to tears because it was  the first time in his life that Crooked Arm had ever acknowledged himself beaten, and this was more like death than death itself that was so near.

Crooked Arm silenced them and nodded in the direction of the horses.

"Give them some water. They're thirsty."

One of the girls took two pails and went for water. She came back with  the pails full of clear spring water and placed them in the middle of the  yard. Crooked Arm's horse went up to one of the pails and began to drink,  and Mustafa's horse turned its head and pulled at the halter. The girl  untethered the horse and, holding the bridle, stood by while it drank. The  horses reached down with their long necks, drinking quietly, and Crooked Arm  watched them with pleasure, and his Adam's apple, they say, moved up and  down as though he himself were drinking.

"Mustafa," he said at length, turning to his friend, "now I admit that  you knew more about horses than I did, but you know that I loved horses and  had some understanding of them."

"But, of course! Who doesn't know that!" Mustafa exclaimed generously,  and again turned round to look at everyone who was on the veranda.

"In a few days I shall die," Crooked Arm continued. "My coffin will  stand where those empty pails are standing now. When the weeping is over, I  want you to do something for me."

"What is it?" Mustafa asked, and with a hiss at the members of the  family, because they had again tried to sob, bent over his friend. It looked  as if Crooked Arm was expressing his last will.

"I want you to take your horse and jump three times over my coffin.  Before they put the lid down I want to feel the smell of a horse over me.  Will you do that?"

"I will, if our customs see in this no sin, " Mustafa promised.

"I don't think they do," Crooked Arm said a little more slowly and  closed his eyes—either he had fallen asleep or was just musing. Mustafa  rose and walked quietly down from the veranda. He rode away, considering the  last will of the dying man.

That evening Mustafa gathered the elders of the village, gave them all  plenty to eat and drink and told them of Crooked Arm's request. The elders  discussed the matter and reached a decision.

"You'd better jump, if that's his dying wish, because you're the best  horseman now."

"He admitted that himself," Mustafa interpolated.

"There's no sin in it because a horse doesn't eat meat and its breath  is clean," they concluded.

Crooked Arm heard of the elders' decision the same night and so they  say, was well pleased. Two days later he died.

Once again, as during the war, the messengers of woe were sent out to  the neighbouring villages. Some received the news of his death with suspicion, and the relative who had brought the calf in those days said that  it would do no harm to jab him with the sharp end of a crook to make sure he  really was dead and not just shamming.

"There's no need to jab him," the messenger of woe replied patiently,  "because horseman Mustafa is going to jump over him. That was his dying  wish."

"Then I'll go," the relative said with relief. "Crooked Arm wouldn't  let anyone jump over him while he was still alive."

They say there were even more people at the funeral this time than  before, when no one had any doubt that Crooked Arm was dead. Many of them,  of course, were attracted by the promised spectacle of a funeral  steeplechase. They all knew of the great rivalry between the two friends,  and it was said that even though Crooked Arm was dead he wouldn't let the  matter rest there.

Afterwards some people claimed to have seen Mustafa practising in his  yard with a trough propped on chairs. But Mustafa denied with a frenzy  worthy of Crooked Arm himself that he had been jumping over any such trough.  He said his horse could easily leap a gate if necessary and Crooked Arm  wouldn't be able to reach him even if he tried to do so with his famous arm.

And so, on the fourth day after the old man's death, when everyone had  finished taking final leave of their relative and fellow villager, Mustafa  stationed himself by the coffin awaiting his finest hour, sorrowful and at  the same time impatient.

When the time came he delivered a short speech, full of a solemn  dignity. He recounted the heroic life of Shchaaban Larba, otherwise known as  Crooked Arm, from one horse to the next, right up to his dying wish. As a  brief reminder to the young, Mustafa mentioned the feat of the stolen  stallion and how Crooked Arm had not been afraid to leap down the cliff,  giving it to be understood in passing that if he had yielded to fear it  would have been a great deal worse for him. He said that he recalled the  incident not in order to detract from Crooked Arm's exploit but to offer the  young folk yet another proof of the advantage of bold decisions.

And then, in accordance with the dead man's wish, and his own wish, he  addressed the assembled elders in a thunderous voice and again asked them if  it were not wicked to jump over a coffin.

"There is no sin in that," the elders replied. "A horse eats no meat,  so its breath is clean."

After that Mustafa walked to the tethering post, untied his horse,  leapt into the saddle, flourished his whip and charged along the corridor  formed by the crowd towards the coffin.

While he had been walking to the tethering post the space beyond the  coffin had been cleared and the people moved back so that the horse should not ride anyone down. Someone had suggested covering the dead man with the  tent cape to protect him from any earth that might be scattered from the  horse's hooves. But one of the elders had said there would be no sin in that  either because he was going to lie in the earth anyway.

Well, Mustafa's horse charged up to the coffin and suddenly stopped  dead. Mustafa shouted and lashed it on both flanks with his whip. The horse  twisted its head round and bared its teeth, but stubbornly refused to jump.

Mustafa swung it round, galloped back, dismounted, for some reason  tested the saddle girths, and once again swooped on the coffin like a hawk.  But again the horse balked and, no matter how Mustafa whipped it, refused to  jump, although it did rear.

There was about a minute of tense silence in which only the crack of  the whip and Mustafa's laboured breathing could be heard.

And then one of the elders said:

"It strikes me the horse won't jump over a dead man."

"That's right," recalled one of the others. "A good dog won't bite his  master's hand and a good horse won't jump over a dead man."

"Down you get, Mustafa," somebody shouted. "Crooked Arm has proved to  you that he knew more about horses than you."

Mustafa turned his horse and, parting the crowd as he went, rode out of  the yard. And then a tremendous burst of laughter went up among the  mourners, such as one would be unlikely to hear even at a wedding, let alone  a funeral.

The laughter was so loud and long that when the chairman of the village  Soviet heard it in his office he dropped his rubber stamp and exclaimed:

"Upon my word, I believe Crooked Arm has jumped out of his grave at the  last moment!"

It was a merry funeral. The next day Crooked Arm's posthumous joke was  being told and retold in nearly every corner of Abkhazia. In the evening  Mustafa was somehow persuaded to attend the funeral supper, for though it  was no sin to jump over a dead man it was considered a sin to bear a grudge  against the dead.

When an old man dies in our country the funeral feast is a lively  affair. Men drink wine and tell each other funny stories. Custom forbids  only drinking to excess and the singing of songs. Someone may inadvertently  strike up a drinking song, but he is soon stopped and falls into an  embarrassed silence.

It seems to me that when an old man dies there is place for  merry-making and ritual splendour at his funeral feast. A man has completed  life's journey and, if he dies in old age, having lived his span, it means  there is cause for the living to celebrate his victory over fate.

And ritual splendour, if it is not taken to the absurd, did not spring from nowhere. It says to us: something tremendous has happened—a man has  died. And if he was a good man, there will be many who wish to mark and  remember the event. And who deserves to be remembered of men, if not Crooked  Arm, who all his life enriched the earth with labour and merriment, and in  his last ten years, it might be said, actually tended his own grave and made  it bear fruit and gathered from it quite a good crop of peaches.

You must agree that not everyone manages to pick a crop of peaches from  his own grave; many may try but they lack the imagination and daring that  Old Crooked Arm possessed.

And may the earth be soft as swan's down for him, as indeed it should  be, considering that it was a good dry spot they chose for him, a fact he  was very fond of mentioning while he lived.



The man who wants to touch you for a loan sends no telegram in advance.  Everything happens suddenly.

He begins by discussing certain cultural matters of wide general  interest, possibly even outer space, listens to all you have to say on the  subject with the greatest attention and, when a warm human relationship has  developed between you in this abstract sphere, he takes advantage of the  first pause in the conversation to splash down gently from the cosmic  heights, and say:

"Incidentally, you couldn't lend me a tenner for a fortnight, could  you?"

Such a swift change of subject cripples the imagination and always  leaves me at a loss. What I really cannot understand is why this should be  incidental. But that is the way of borrowers. They can turn any incident to  their advantage.

For the first few precious seconds I am confused. And confusion spells  disaster. The mere fact of not answering promptly indicates that I have  money, and once that is established, it is the hardest thing in the world to  prove that you need that money yourself. The only thing to do is to fork  out.

Of course, there are some odd characters who pay back what they borrow.  Actually they do a lot of harm. If they didn't exist, the whole tribe of  chronic defaulters would have died out long ago. But, as things are, it  continues to prosper, profiting by the moral credit of these eccentrics.

I did once refuse an obvious cadger. But I soon repented.

We met in a cafe. I might never have noticed him but for a revolting  male habit I have of observing other people's tables. Our eyes happened to  meet and I had to say hullo. It had seemed to me that he was firmly enough  established at his own table. But he relinquished it with unexpected ease  and, smiling joyfully, headed in my direction.

"Hullo, chum! How's the old country?" he bellowed from a distance.

I put on a stern expression but it was too late. There are some people  you need only ask for a light and they'll be addressing you as "chum" and  talking about "the old country" for the rest of your life.

I decided to allow no familiarity whatever and certainly none of his  hail-fellow-well-met stuff. He fairly soon exhausted his wretched assortment  of softening-up devices and in an offhand manner popped the fateful  question.

"I'm out of cash," I said with a sigh, and made a rather feeble  pretence of slapping my pockets, actually tapping my purse in doing so. The  would-be borrower looked de pressed. I rejoiced at having shown firmness  and, in a sudden desire to palliate my refusal, found myself saying, "Of  course, if you are very badly in need, I could borrow some from a friend."

"That's fine," he perked up immediately. "Why don't you give him a  ring? I don't mind waiting."

He sat down at my table. Events were moving in direction I had not  foreseen.

"He lives a long way from here," I said, trying to damp his unexpected  enthusiasm and restore the original state of depression.

"That's all right," he replied airily, refusing to have his enthusiasm  damped or to succumb to his former dispiritedness. "I'll have a cup of  coffee while I'm waiting." And he took a cigarette from the packet I had  left lying on the table, as though surrendering himself entirely to my care.

"But I've just ordered a meal," I said, unconsciously switching to  defence.

"You'll be there and back before they serve you. And if the worst comes  to the worst, I can eat it and you'll order another one."

In short, the battle was lost. It's no use trying to fight nature. If  you haven't the gift for impromptu Eying, it's better not to try.

I had to leave that warm cafe and go out into the slushy street. There  wasn't really anyone to ring up but I went round the corner and slipped into  a telephone booth.

I spent about fifteen minutes in that booth. First I took the required  sum of money out of my purse and put it in one pocket, then I took out the  cost of the meal and put that in another pocket. When I restored the purse  to its usual place, it was nearly empty.

After this I returned slowly to the cafe, trying to read some newspapers that were on display in the street. But nothing I read made any  sense because I was afraid of mixing up my pockets and bringing down on my  own head this whole edifice of lies, whose stability always proves to be an  illusion in the long run.

By the time I got back to the cafe he had finished off my dinner and  was about to start on my coffee. I gave him the money and he put it in his  pocket without counting it. I realised at once that its return journey to my  pocket would be hard and long. It was.

"I've ordered you some coffee," he said considerately. "They're  bringing it now."

There was nothing for me to do but drink the coffee because my appetite  had quite disappeared. The waitress brought the coffee and the bill with it.  When I had paid for my dinner, which he had eaten, he gave her a generous  tip, as if to make up for my churlishness while he himself presented an  image of bored but noble opulence.

Yes, all borrowers are like that. They usher you into a taxi, allowing  you to enter first and exit last, so as not to get in your way while you are  paying.

Shakespeare said that loan oft loses both itself and friend. My  experience was the opposite, or rather, I certainly lost my money but I  gained a dubious kind of friend.

One day I told him that everyone is in Great Debt to society. He agreed  with me. Then I added cautiously that the concept of Great Debt is in fact  made up of a multitude of small debts, which we are obliged to honour, even  if at times they may appear onerous. But with this he would not agree. He  observed that the concept of Great Debt is not a multitude of small debts  but, on the contrary, a Great Debt with capital letters, which one cannot  fritter away without running the risk of becoming a vulgariser. What was  more, he detected in my understanding of Great Debt certain traces of the  theory of small deeds, which had long since been condemned by progressive  Russian critics. I decided that the cost of reducing this fortress would  exceed any tribute I might exact when it was conquered, and left him in  peace.

But now here is a remarkable fact. It is easier to refuse a loan to the  scrupulously honest than to people with what I would call a mini-conscience.  When we refuse the former we comfort ourselves with the thought that our  refusal is not motivated by the fear of losing money.

Life is much more difficult with habitual spongers. When we lend to  them we know that we risk losing our money, and they know that we know the  risk we are taking. This gives rise to a delicate situation. Our refusal  appears to undermine the man's reputation. We insult him by treating him as  a potential extortioner.

About one man who borrowed off me I have a longer tale to tell. I will  not conceal the fact that besides the purely abstract aim of research I want  to use this story to make good some of my philanthropic losses and also to  scare some other borrowers with the possibility of exposure in print. There  are not really so many of them. Out of a population of over two hundred  million, only about seven or eight altogether. Only a tiny percentage, in  fact. And yet how pleasant to know that you have awakened someone's  conscience while at the same time recovering your long-lost money. If you  ask me, there's nothing more timely than an unexpectedly repaid debt, and  nothing more unexpected than a debt repaid on time. That's not such a bad  phrase, is it? On the whole, I find that when we start talking about our  losses, our voices acquire a note of genuine inspiration.

It all began when I received at a certain place quite a large sum of  money. I won't say what place it was because you wouldn't be able to get  anything there in any case.

Succumbing to the general craze, I decided to acquire my own means of  transport. I rejected the idea of a car at once. For one thing, you have to  have a licence. Well, of course, some people buy licences. But that, I  think, is just silly. First you buy a car, then a licence, and one day you  have an accident and lose both the car and the licence, if you have the luck  to get off so lightly. Besides, I had only about a fifth of the money needed  to buy a car.

For all of these reasons I gave up the idea of owning a car. From the  four-wheeled vehicle of my imagination I removed one wheel and the result  was a comfortable three-wheeled motor-cycle and sidecar.

After mature reflection, however, I decided that a motor-cycle and  sidecar would not suit me either, because of its incurable lack of symmetry.  I knew that this lopsidedness would irritate me and that in the end I should  have to dispose of the sidecar with the aid of a roadside post.

Eventually I plumped for a bicycle and bought one. I found it had all  kinds of advantages. A bicycle is the lightest, the quietest and the most  reliable means of transport. What was more, I would be saving on petrol  because its motive power would be supplied by my own energy. I would be  entirely self-supporting, so to speak.

For about a month I rode about on my bicycle and was pleased as Punch  with it. But one day when I was cycling along at full speed, a bus suddenly  came out of a turning ahead of me. Half-dead with fear, I swerved from under  its fire-breathing radiator, rode up on to the pavement and from there, with  no reduction of speed, crashed into a watchmaker's shop.

"What's happened?!" shouted one of the watchmakers, jumping to his feet  and dropping a Yerevan alarm clock, which rolled about the floor emitting a  noise like an oriental tambourine.

"I shall claim repairs under the guarantee," I said in a calm voice, as  I came to a sudden stop against the cash desk.

"He's a nut," the girl at the desk was the first to offer a solution,  and slammed the pay window shut in a hurry.

I came to my senses and, so as not to dispel this favourable  impression, silently wheeled my bicycle out of the shop. Out of the corner  of my eye I noticed that one of the watchmakers had let the magnifying glass  drop out of his eye. For some reason it occurred to me that the watchmaker's  magnifying glass and the aristocrat's monocle have a strange similarity of  purpose. A watchmaker uses his glass to magnify tiny mechanisms while the  man who wears a monocle probably thinks he is doing the same thing with  people.

On the way home I was struck by the thought that while walking along  beside a bicycle it is easier and safer to surrender oneself to one's dreams  than while mounted on the saddle, and so I decided not to use my bicycle any  more. After all, for a cyclist to compete with a bus is like a featherweight  going into the ring with a heavyweight champion.

When I got home, I put my bicycle into the shed and forgot all about  it.

About a month later a distant relative of mine paid us a visit and  reminded me of it. In general, if a distant relative you haven't seen for a  long time pays you a visit, you may expect no good to come of it. You have  probably spent years of hard work establishing yourself while he has been  gallivanting about God knows where. And then, when you have made your way in  life and even acquired a bicycle of your own, he turns up bold as brass,  grins at you with a whole mouthful of teeth and wants to start up a great  family fellowship.

Imagine a stocky, thick-set man, in a fireproof leather jacket, with a  rough powerful handshake. He has a job in town at a filling station and he  lives in a village ten kilometres out of town. He is still a peasant and yet  already a worker. He embodies in one person both the victorious classes.

And here in front of me stands this Vanechka Mamba, and such a store of  vital energy bursts from every fold in his leather jacket, radiates from his  lustrous eyes, from his firm, strong teeth, close-set as the bullet pouches  down the front of a Circassian coat, that it seems he could quite easily  drink a beer mug full of petrol and smoke a cigarette afterwards without  doing himself any harm at all.

"Hullo there," he says, and grips my hand. The real rugged handshake of  a man of great will power.

"Hullo," I say, "if it isn't Vanechka! Where have you been all this  time?"

"I hear you want to sell a bike. I want to buy it."

I don't know what gave him the idea I wanted to sell my bicycle. I  never suspected he knew of its existence. But Vanechka Mamba is one of those  people who know more about you than you know about yourself. Still, why not  sell it? I thought. It's a very good chance.

"Yes, it's up for sale," I said.

"How much?"

"Have a look at it first."

"I've had a look," he said, and grinned. "I noticed the shed was open."

The bike had cost about eight hundred in old money. I dropped a hundred  for wear and tear.

"Seven hundred."

"No go."

"How much then?"

"Three hundred. "

Now we're going to strike a bargain, I thought. One of us will move up  and the other will move down. At some point our interests must coincide.

"All right," I said, "six hundred."

"You're talking through your hat," he said. "Three hundred roubles  don't grow on trees."

"But a bicycle does, of course?"

"Who rides a bicycle nowadays? Only the village postman."

"Why are you buying it then?"

"I have a long way to go to work. I just want it temporarily, till I  buy a car."

"Going to buy a car and you haggle over the price of a bicycle."

"That's one reason why I'll be able to buy the car."

What was the use of arguing? That was Vanechka Mamba all over, quite a  well-known character in our town, particularly among drivers.

"How much will you give me for it then?" I asked.

"What I said. You won't take it to market, will you?"

"No, I won't."

"And no second-hand shop would accept it either."

"All right, then," I said, "you can have it for four hundred, since you  seem to know all about it."

"All right," said Vanechka, "I'll take it for three fifty, to make it  fair all round. After all, we're related."

"To hell with you," I said. "Take it for three fifty. But how did you  know I was selling my bicycle?"

"I saw the way you were riding it. That one won't be riding for long, I  said to myself. Either he'll smash himself up or he'll sell it."

Vanechka cast a thrifty eye round the room and gave another smile with  those bullet teeth of his.

"Got anything else to sell?"

"No," I said. "You've done well enough as it is."

We went out on to the porch. I stood on the steps and he went down into  the yard and wheeled the bicycle out of the shed.

"Where's the pump?"

"Some kids pinched it."

"And you had the nerve to bargain!" Vanechka got on the bicycle and  rode round the yard, lecturing me. "You'd better have a lock put on that  shed. I'll bring you a good padlock."

"Never mind the lock," I said. "You give me the money."

"Next Sunday I'll sell my pears and bring it over." And he rode  straight out of the yard without even getting off the bicycle.

I didn't like the look of that. But what could you do? After all he was  my relative, though a very distant one. I've said it before and I'll say it  again: one close friend is better than a dozen distant relatives. But this  is not widely understood, particularly in our part of the world.

I met him in the street a week later.

"Well, have you sold your pears?"

"Yes, but you know how it is. The harvest was so good this year it  would have been better to keep them for feeding the pigs."

"Didn't you make anything on them?"

"About enough to dress my womenfolk. You know yourself I've got five  daughters. And my wife's pregnant again. They're ruining me, the bitches."

"Why torture your wife like this?" I said. "Give it a rest."

"I need a boy," he said. "As for the money, I won't let you down. The  grapes will be ripe soon, then the persimmon, and after that the tangerines.  I'll make ends meet somehow."

"Well, get on with it," I said.

And so we parted. You have to be considerate with people who owe you  money. You have to pamper them. Sometimes you even have to spread a rumour  about how honest and reliable they are.

The grape season came and went, then the persimmon and after that the  tangerines, but Vanechka still did not appear.

Quite by chance I heard that his wife had again given birth to a girl  and I decided to remind him of my existence by means of a congratulatory  letter. You know the sort of thing. Congratulations on your new daughter.  Come and see me some time. I'm still living in the same place. We'll sit  together over a bottle of wine and have a chat.

The reply came a week later. What terrible handwriting you have, it  said. My eldest daughter could hardly make it out. Thanks for the  congratulations. My wife has given me another daughter. I'm properly mixed  up now with the names. Now they have gone and installed electricity in our village. That means another thing to be paid for. But I have not forgotten  my debt. Don't worry, Vanechka Mamba will get out of it somehow. And at the  end of the letter he wanted to know whether I had bought a padlock yet for  the shed. If I hadn't he would bring me one.

Well, I thought, that's goodbye to my money. I did not see him again  till the following summer. By that time I had almost forgotten the debt.

I happened to be walking round the market one day when someone called  out to me. I looked round and there was Vanechka Mamba, standing behind a  mountain of watermelons. He had one great chunk in his mouth and was  crunching it with his gleaming teeth.

"Mamba water-melons!" he was shouting. "Come and get 'em before I eat  the lot myself! "

A woman asked me what kind of water-melon this was—the Mamba.

"Don't you know Mamba water-melons?" Vanechka exclaimed with a laugh  and, spearing a succulent slice with his knife, pushed it under the woman's  nose.

"I don't want to try it. I was just asking," the woman protested,  turning away in embarrassment.

"I don't want you to buy it. All I'm asking is for you to taste a Mamba  water-melon!" Vanechka almost sobbed.

In the end the woman had a taste and, once having had a taste, felt she  had better buy one. Every water-melon had a letter "M" carved on it, like a  trade mark.

"What are these tagged atoms?" I said.

"An old chap and me, we brought these water-melons in from the village  together. So I marked mine to make sure they didn't get mixed up."

He burst out laughing and, before I could remind him of his debt,  pushed into my hands a weighty water-melon. I tried to refuse, but he  admonished me sternly:

"We're relatives, aren't we? They're straight from our allotment. Home  grown! Not from a shop!"

I had to take it. It's rather awkward to remind someone of a debt when  you are holding a water-melon he has just given you, so I let it pass. To  hell with it, I thought, at least I've got a water-melon in exchange for a  bicycle.

Later I heard that he had swindled that old man properly. While they  were riding to town perched on their water melons in the back of the lorry,  the old chap had dozed off and Vanechka with his pirate's knife had marked  about twenty of the old man's melons with his own initial. So that's what a  Mamba water-melon is !

Six months later I happened to call at a filling station with a friend  of mine. My friend wanted some petrol for his car. And there was Vanechka busy hosing down a large Volga car, his face creased in an expression of  sullen solicitude.

"Hullo, Vanechka," I said. "What are you now— a car washer?"

"Ah, hullo there," he said. He turned off his hose and came over to me.  "Do you mean to say you haven't heard?"

"What should I have heard?"

"I've bought a Volga. This is my Volga."

"Good for you," I said. "You're a man of your word."

"And he calls himself a relative," Vanechka complained to my friend.  "When he bought a bicycle I got to know about it at once. And yet when I buy  a Volga he doesn't know a thing. It isn't fair, is it?"

"You'd better not mention that bicycle," I said.

"Why not?" he said. "I'll pay you for it, though it was a rotten old  bike, with its pump missing too. But just at the moment I've started  building a house and I'm up to my neck in debt. As soon as I've finished  building I'll pay up all round."

"I suppose you use it to carry fruit?" I said.

"I should say I do. And it's ruining me! The traffic inspectors are  crazy these days. Either they won't take a bribe at all or else they want so  much it's not worth the journey."

When we had driven away, my friend said, "That Vanechka of yours is  working a fiddle on petrol. He'll get caught."

"Let him," I said, although I was sure he would not be caught.

Some time later I met a mutual acquaintance.

"Have you heard? Vanechka Mamba's been taken to hospital in a very bad  state."

"What happened?" I said. "Did the filling station blow up?"

"No," he said. "He fell into a lime pit. You knew he was building a  house, didn't you?"

"Never mind," I said. "Vanechka will get out of it somehow."

"No, he won't. He's a goner."

Vanechka was in hospital for about a month. I was going to visit him  but felt awkward about it somehow. He might think I had come for my money.  Then I heard he was up and about again. He had wriggled out of yet another  tight corner. I had been quite sure he would. He had far too many dealings  to occupy him in this world, and some of them were the kind you couldn't  delegate to anyone else. No one else could have coped.

A year passed. One day I received an invitation to the country.  Vanechka had a double occasion to celebrate—his house-warming and the birth  of a son.

I've seen enough of these celebrations. There are usually two or three  hundred guests and they don't sit down to table till about midnight. What with all the preparations and waiting for the bosses to arrive. But the main  thing is the presents. They have a village spokesman standing in the middle  of the yard and a girl sitting at a table beside him, licking her pencil and  writing down in an exercise book exactly who brings what. Some of the  presents are in cash, but most of them are in kind.

"A vase, lovely as the moon," bawls the spokesman, holding it high  above his head and displaying it to all the guests. "As pure and clear as  the conscience of our dear guest," he adds inventively.

"A Russian eiderdown," he shouts, displaying the eiderdown with a  flourish. "Big enough to cover a regiment," he comments brazenly, though the  eiderdown is of quite ordinary size.

The people from the River Bzyb are outstanding in this respect. They  can't open their mouths without exaggerating. While the master of ceremonies  holds forth, the guest stands in front of him, his head bowed in comical  modesty. Actually he is keeping an eye on the girl, to make sure she writes  down his first and second names correctly. He then joins the onlookers and  the master of ceremonies starts singing the praises of the next gift.

"A tablecloth fit for royalty," shouts this glib-tongued individual and  whirls the tablecloth into the air, as some rustic demon might whirl his  cloak. In a word, it has to be seen to be believed. Of course, if you come  without a present you won't be turned away, but a certain climate of opinion  is created. I didn't go. But I did send him a letter of congratulation, not  hinting at anything.

One day I was standing in the station square of one of our smaller  towns and wondering how best to get home. Should I take the train or try  hitch-hiking?

I heard someone call my name, and there was Vanechka, poking his head  out of his Volga.

"How did you get here?"

"Business. What about you?"

"Been on a trip to Sochi. Get in and I'll give you a lift."

I got in beside him and we started off. The air in the car was heavy  with the persistent subtropical scent of illegally transported fruit. I had  not seen Vanechka since his spell in hospital. He had scarcely changed at  all, except that his face had lost a little of its colour, as though someone  had dried it out with blotting paper. But he was still as cheerful as ever,  with those gleaming teeth of his.

"I got your letter," he said. "We had a grand binge. Pity you didn't  come."

"How did you manage to fall into that lime pit?"

"Oh, that? I'd rather not think about it. Nearly took off for the other  world then. You can consider I've been there already. Still, it was thanks to that pit I got me a son.

"How so?"

"I reckon I didn't have enough lime in my body for a boy. "

"You had plenty of lime all right."

"No, I mean it. Maybe I've made a scientific discovery. Write an  article about it in one of your magazines and we'll go halves on the money.  But they wouldn't print your stuff."

"Why not?" I asked guardedly.

"Your handwriting's no good. They wouldn't be able to read it."

"Why don't you stop ribbing me and tell me how you're getting on."

"Well, how shall I put it," he drawled, and with one hand flicked on  the dashboard radio, picked up some jazz, tuned in and left it playing  softly.

"There's no proper order anywhere," he declared suddenly. "That's  what's wrong."

"What makes you so worried about order all of a sudden?"

"I've just been taking some tangerines to Sochi. Four inspectors in two  hundred kilometres! Do you call that order? And don't interrupt," he added,  though I had no intention of interrupting. "Three of them accept and the  fourth refuses. Call that order? Can't they come to some agreement between  them! Either they accept or they don't, all of them. I can't tell him I've  settled up with the other three, can I? That's dishonest, isn't it?"

"Of course, it is," I said, and I thought to myself what a funny thing  this honesty is. Everyone cuts it down to suit his own needs, but the  amazing thing is that no one can do without it.

"Now look here, Vanechka," I said. "You've got a car, you've got a  house, you've got a son. Now give up this racket. What more do you want?"

"Hives," he said. "I want some hives."

"What kind of hives?"

"Bee-hives. My orchard's being sucked dry by other people's bees. I'd  rather have some of my own. I want to give it a try."

"Try it by all means. You seem to have tried everything."

"Do you know of a good bee-keeper?"

"No, I don't."

We were silent for a while. But Vanechka is not the man to keep quiet,  unless there's some hush money going.

"What's this campaign they've started about houses?"

"Why? Are they getting at you?"

"You know what a lot of envy there is about. People keep complaining.  How did he get this house, this car.... The chairman has had me up on the  mat already."


"When a commission or a delegation comes round, I told him, you bring  them to my place, don't you? Here's a well-to-do peasant, you say. And now  you want to sell me down the river?"

"What did he say to that?"

"He said he had his own responsibilities to face...."

We never finished our conversation. Something quite unexpected  happened.

We had been travelling fast but, despite the bends in our mountain  roads, I felt I had nothing to worry about. Vanechka had done five years as  a driver in the army and he had excellent road sense. We were just entering  the town but he did not reduce speed. Suddenly a woman ran out of a bus  queue opposite the station and bolted like a mad sheep across the road. Too  late, I thought and even as the thought crossed my mind I heard the scream  of brakes, the hiss of abraded rubber, the shouts of the crowd. The car hit  the woman, knocked her to one side and stopped.

Some people ran up to the woman, picked her up and helped her off the  road. Her face was pale and wooden. But all of a sudden she began to shake  her fists and angrily push her helpers away.

A lad ran up to the car, glanced inside and bawled, "What are you  waiting for, Vanechka? Step on it!"

Vanechka backed the car, drove round the station square, swung out on  to the main road and put on such a turn of speed that the oncoming  headlights flashed past us like meteors. We kept up this dizzy speed for  about ten minutes and I was expecting at any moment that we should depart  for a spot that Vanechka might perhaps wriggle out of but not I.

"Are you crazy," I shouted. "Slow down!"

I glanced round. A traffic inspector was chasing us on his motor-cycle.  Vanechka swung into a side street and we went bouncing along a cobbled road.  The motor-cycle disappeared for a moment only to reappear a few seconds  later at the end of the block. Vanechka turned into a dark little alley,  drove along it and jammed on his brakes so suddenly that I bumped my head on  the door I had been clinging to. Two steps from the car yawned a freshly dug  hole with a concrete pipe lying beside it. Vanechka tried to back out but  went into a skid. The roar of the motor-cycle swelled menacingly in our  ears, like fate itself.

A few seconds later the inspector pulled up beside us. He switched off  his engine and came over with the springy tread of a lion-tamer.

"Why were you exceeding the speed limit? Why didn't you stop at once?"

"I didn't hear your signal, old man." It transpired that the inspector  knew nothing of what had happened at the station. Nevertheless he was bent  on getting something down in his notebook and kept asking Vanechka  questions. Vanechka got out of the car. It was the first time I had seen him in such an abject state. He begged and pleaded, he swore by all his  ancestors, he named mutual acquaintances. He argued that he and the  inspector were really both part of the same system. Then I noticed him  nodding significantly in my direction, obviously exaggerating the importance  of my person. He made it look almost as though he were driving me on special  instructions from the local government. I noticed myself assuming a rather  dignified air.

In the end Vanechka talked the inspector round. He escorted him to his  motor-cycle just as the local folk escort a man to his horse. I believe he  would have held his stirrup if there had been one on the motor-cycle.

"Why, that fellow's just a beggar!" Vanechka declared unexpectedly, as  soon as the traffic inspector had ridder away. It must have been a new  inspector, one he had not yet got to know.

He climbed into the car and lit a cigarette. I decided that I had had  enough adventures for one day and got out.

"Thanks," I said. "I haven't far to go now."

"Please yourself," he said and started the engine. "But what I told you  about order was right."

"What kind of order?" I asked, baffled.

"They dug up this street, didn't they? Did they put up a sign? Did they  show where the diversion was? Do you call that order?"

I spread my arms helplessly.

I could not leave before he had driven clear, so I waited. Vanechka put  the car into reverse and, while it backed slowly, with skidding tyres along  the street, I watched his resolute face with its harsh conquistador fold in  the cheek clearly illuminated by the state electricity of a street lamp.

Yes, that was Vanechka— grasping, insolent, always boisterously  cheerful. He was no fool, of course, but I would never advise anyone to take  their water-melons to market with him.

After being in the car it was particularly pleasant to walk. I have a  horror of road accidents, especially when pedestrians are involved. Thank  goodness no blood was shed. The woman must have been frightened rather than  hurt.

One day many years ago I was walking through Moscow feeling in rather  low spirits. I was just graduating from the institute and the faculty would  not accept my diploma thesis. There was something about it they didn't like.  It had frightened them somehow. Actually it was rather a silly piece of  work, but the heads of the faculty, and I myself for that matter, were slow  to realise this. Later on, when I had to defend it, its foolishness was  safely exposed and I got a good mark for it. But that day in the street I  was depressed. It was cold and slippery and there was wet ice on the  pavements. Suddenly I noticed a lorry backing out of a narrow passage between two buildings. There were two little boys on the pavement, one about  eight, the other nearer four. At the sight of the approaching lorry the  elder boy abandoned the little one and ran to safety. I shouted at the top  of my voice. The little fellow heard nothing. He was watching the pigeons  and had lapsed into that state of profound meditation that is known only to  philosophers and children. He was so small that the end of the lorry had  already passed unhindered over his head. I managed to run up and drag him  away in time. Luckily the lorry had been moving very slowly, the driver  being particularly careful because of the ice.

The little boy never realised what had happened. He was warmly wrapped  up and only his fresh little face was visible under a fur hat with earflaps.  Neither mothers nor drivers are proof against all eventualities, and this is  where the pedestrians come in. And even they derive some benefit from such  incidents. At that moment I made up my mind once and for all that the  meaning of life did not lie in diploma work, nor even in the opinion of the  faculty, but in something else.

Perhaps, in being a decent kind of pedestrian? At bottom, all these  cars, aeroplanes, locomotives are really nothing but the children's  perambulators that we pedestrians either pull or push.

After sitting for so long in someone else's car it was a pleasant  relief to be walking on firm ground. The earth is always ours, no matter who  or what makes it spin. The main thing is the sense of freedom and peace it  gives us. You are not being moved by some external force, you are moving  yourself. And what's more, you cannot run anybody over. Of course, someone  may run you over, but then you could also be hit on the head by a falling  brick. The main thing is not to throw bricks about.

I walked home congratulating myself on never having bought a car, and  on having sold my bicycle.

I think our best thoughts occur to us when we are moving at a speed of  not more than five kilometres per hour.


One Day in Summer

One hot summer day I was sitting near the pier eating ice-cream  sprinkled with broken nuts. That's the kind of ice-cream they sell here.  First they put firm little dollops in a metal dish, then sprinkle nuts on  top. I suppose I could have refused the nuts (peanuts, to be exact), but no  one else did, so I didn't either.

The girl at the ice-cream counter in her crisp white overall, looking cool and therefore pleasant, was working silently, in a smooth, steady  rhythm. No one wanted to break this established rhythm. It was too hot and  we were all too lazy.

The flowering oleanders cast light shadows on the tables of the  open-air cafe. A salutary breeze from the sea drifted through their  straggling branches carrying a sweetish smell of decay from the tired pink  flowers. Through the oleanders I could see the pier and the sea.

Now and then anglers' boats would pass slowly, each with its home-made  trawl consisting of a basket on an iron hoop.

It was Saturday and they were catching shrimps in preparation for the  morrow's fishing. Sometimes a boat would heave to and the men in the stern  would haul in the basket with its heavy load of sand and silt and bend over  it searching for the shrimps and slopping handfuls of silt over the side.  Having emptied the basket, they would rinse it out, then throw it over the  stern again and row as far away from it as possible so as not to frighten  the shrimps with their boat. They were keeping very close to the shore  because in this kind of weather shrimps come right up to the water's edge.

On the upper deck of the pier holiday-makers were queueing for the  launch. From the water came the sound of boys' voices vying with each other  in asking, or rather, demanding that the people in the queue should throw  them coins. Responding reluctantly to these urgings, someone would  occasionally toss a coin into the water. Judging by the faces that peered  over the rail, this occupation afforded no one any great amusement. One of  the lads stayed at some distance from the pier and kept demanding throws  into the deep water. Sometimes a sparkling coin would fly in his direction.  It was harder for him to catch it out there, of course, but on the other  hand he had no rivals to contend with and could work in peace.

Some of the lads were diving straight off the pier. The sound of their  bodies splashing into the water and of their young voices was refreshing.  When a launch arrived and took on its passengers, the lads who had been  lucky enough to retrieve a few coins ran up the steps and bought ice-cream.  Wet and shivering, they would devour their portions with a noisy clattering  of spoons, then run back to the pier.

"Is this seat free?" I heard a man's voice above my head.

Beside me stood a man holding a dish of ice-cream and a folded  newspaper.

"Yes," I said.

He nodded, drew back a chair and sat down. I had been so taken up with  the sea that I had failed to notice his approach. His accent and a slight  drawl told me that he was a German. He was in his mid-fifties, sunburnt,  with a vigourous crop of short fair hair, a slightly asymmetrical face and  bright, clear eyes.

The newspaper was one of our Black Sea publications. He scanned it for  a while, laid it aside with a little smirk and set about his ice-cream. The  smirk emphasised the lopsidedness of his face and I wondered if the habit of  smirking in this fashion had perhaps pulled the lower part of his otherwise  regular features to one side.

Curious to know what it was he had laughed at, I tried to peep into his  newspaper.

"Want to read it?" he asked promptly, noticing my not very skillful  attempt, and held it out to me.

"No," I said and, sensing in his tone a desire for communication,  added, "You speak very good Russian."

"Yes, I do," he assented, and his bright eyes flashed even brighter.  "And I'm proud of it. Still, I've been studying the language since I was a  boy."

"Have you really?" I said.

"Yes," he repeated vigourously, and added with an unexpected touch of  slyness, "Can you guess why?"

"I don't know," I said, trying not to look quite so sociable if that  was what my face had expressed in the first place. "To be able to read  Dostoyevsky in the original?"

"Exactly," he nodded, and pushed aside the empty ice-cream dish. All  this time he had been hard at work on its contents without for a moment  letting me out of range of his intensely bright eyes. To perform both these  tasks at once he had been forced to lower at me most of the time.

"How do you find it here?" I asked.

"Good," he nodded again. "I came with my wife and daughter, though it's  very expensive here."

"Where are they?" I asked.

"I'm waiting for them to come back from the beach," he said, and looked  at his watch. "I decided to go for a walk in town by myself today."

"Look here," I said suddenly, trying not to appear too enthusiastic.  "Suppose we drink a bottle of champagne together?"

"I'm with you," he said good-naturedly, and spread his arms.

I rose and went to the bar. All blue plastic and glass, with dazzling  streamlined curves, the bar looked more like a flying machine than part of a  catering establishment.

Surrounded by this synthetic splendour sat the bar-tender eating hominy  and cheese in an attitude of bucolic bliss. His wife was standing over him  and at his knee, with one hand rummaging thoughtfully in a large drawerful  of sweets, was a child.

"Champagne and a kilo of apples," I said, having inspected the counter.

The one and only waitress was standing next to me, her back against the bar, eating ice-cream. The barman wiped his hands with a rag and, clicking  his tongue, reached into the ice-barrel. The waitress did not stir.

"He's a foreigner," I said with a nod in the direction of my table.

The barman responded with a comprehending motion of his head and I  sensed his hand going deeper among the tinkling icicles in the barrel. The  waitress went on calmly eating her ice-cream.

"Tell the kids to keep quiet," I heard the barman's voice behind me.

The young coin-divers had taken over a free table next to ours. Their  elbows were beating a tattoo on the table. One of them kept shaking his head  to get the water out of his ear, and this sent the others into fits of  irrestrainable laughter. Their wet, sunburnt skin was speckled with goose  pimples. They all looked the picture of health, and it was pleasant to watch  them.

The waitress brought a dish of apples and a bottle of champagne. Having  put the dish on the table, she started taking the foil off the bottle. The  lads at the next table froze in expectation of the pop, but then I noticed  that the waitress had forgotten the glasses and stopped her. Not in the  least offended by my interference, nor in any way embarrassed by her own  mistake, she went for the glasses. She appeared to have a very keen sense of  her own independence, and also to take a secretly ironic view of her  customers. It was particularly noticeable as she walked away swinging her  broad hips, but not too much, just for her own pleasure, not for anyone  else's benefit.

A minute later she reappeared with two tall narrow glasses. She removed  the cork skillfully, letting out the air little by little, so that the boys,  who had again frozen in expectation of a big bang, were once again  disappointed. We drank to having made each other's acquaintance.

"Magnificent stuff," said the German, and replaced his empty glass  firmly on the table. Tiny beads of perspiration had broken out on his  forehead. The champagne really was good.

"Were you living in Germany during the time of the Nazis?" I asked when  the conversation turned to Mikhail Romm's film Ordinary Fascism, which he  praised highly. Apparently he had seen it at home in West Germany.

"Yes," he said. "From start to finish."

"Well, it's all over now," I said. "What do you think? Was Hitler a  clever or gifted man in his way?"

"He was never a clever man," the German shook his head, twisting his  lip a little to one side. "But he did possess some sort of hypnotic gift, I  believe."

"In what sense?"

"His speeches roused the mob, worked them up into a kind of  politico-sexual psychosis."

"What about Mein Kampf." I said. "What would you call that?"

"In form it's a typical stream of consciousness. But in contrast to  Joyce, it's a stream of a very foolish consciousness."

"Never mind the form," I said. "The thing that interests me is how he  set about proving, let us say, the necessity for exterminating the Slavs."

"In Mein Kampf that was all wrapped up in very vague phrases. It was  only brought out into the open after they had got power. Mein Kampf was  written in 1924. On the whole, it's a wretched, semi-literate piece of  work," he added contemptuously, and I felt that the subject had begun to  bore him.

"Is that what you think now or have you always thought so?" I asked.

"Always," he replied, rather haughtily it seemed to me, and added  suddenly, "and I nearly paid the price for it."

He paused as if to recall something or, perhaps, wondering whether to  continue.

"Are you tired of my questions?" I asked, pouring champagne.

"Not a bit," he replied promptly, and having sipped at his glass again,  set it down firmly on the table. Apparently he had some doubts about the  stability of the glass.

"It was just a boys' prank," he said with a smile. "Two of my friends  and I got into our university one night and scattered pamphlets around. We  quoted a few illiterate passages from Mein Kampf and argued that a man who  didn't know the German language properly could not claim to be leader of the  German people."

"And what happened?" I asked, trying not to appear too curious.

"We were saved by the primitive mentality of the police," he said and  rose, emptying his glass, at the sound of the launch's siren.

"I'll be back in a moment," he said with a nod, and set off briskly  towards the pier, moving fast on his muscular legs. I noticed that he was  wearing shorts.

The boys' table was now occupied by a local pensioner, a smallish  chubby old man in a clean tussore tunic. On the table before him stood a  bottle of Borzhomi mineral water and a small tumbler, from which he would  occasionally take two or three sips, then munch his lips and, fingering a  string of prayer beads, go on watching the passers-by with idle curiosity.

Everything about him seemed to say: here am I, I've worked hard all my  life and now I'm enjoying a well-earned rest. I drink Borzhomi if I want to,  I count my beads if I want to, and, if I want to, I can just sit and look at  you. And there's nothing to stop you doing a good job of work in life so  that afterwards, when your time comes, you too can enjoy a well-earned rest  as I am doing now.

At first he was alone, then he was joined by a big carelessly made-up woman wearing a necklace of wooden beads, who sat down at his table with a  dish of ice-cream. They talked animatedly and all the time the old man's  voice seemed to emanate a chilly intellectual superiority, which his  companion sought ineffectually to melt, with the result that her own voice  began to betray a certain secret resentment and even reproach. But this the  old man ignored, persisting obstinately in the tone he had adopted from the  start. I listened.

"Japan is now considered a great country," the pensioner remarked. "And  as a matter of fact they do have some very beautiful women."

"But the men are all ugly," his companion retorted joyfully. "In  'forty-five I saw lots of Japanese POWs in Irkutsk and there wasn't a single  good-looking man among them."

"Prisoners of war are never good-looking," the pensioner interrupted  superciliously, as though revealing some profound psychological truth behind  her ethnographical observation and thus disposing of the modest value of the  observation itself.

"I don't see why..." the woman began, but the old man in tussore silk  raised his finger and she fell silent.

"However, Japan is at the same time a major source of potential  aggression," he said, "because she is tied up with America through banking  capital."

"If you ask me, they're all a lot of scoundrels in America, except for  about ten per cent," the woman responded and, noticing the old man touching  his beads, herself began to finger her necklace.

"A country of enormous wealth," the pensioner proclaimed thoughtfully,  and propped his elbows on the table, two sharp, uncompromising elbows  outlined through the wide sleeves of his tussore tunic.

"Dupont's daughter," he began, but the thought of the educational level  of his audience made him pause. "Do you know who Dupont is?"

The woman looked confused. "Oh yes, that one..."

"Dupont is a multi-millionaire," the old man declared harshly. "And  compared with a multi-millionaire a millionaire is considered a mere  beggar."

"Good heavens," the woman sighed.

"Well," the pensioner continued, "Dupont's daughter came to a reception  wearing diamonds worth ten million dollars. Now I suppose you'll ask why no  one robbed her?"

The old man leaned back, as though offering time and space for the  widest conjecture.

"Why?" the woman asked, still overawed by the wealth of the  multi-millionaires .

"Because she was guarded by fifty detectives disguised as distinguished foreign guests, " the pensioner concluded triumphantly, and sipped at his  Borzhomi from the small tumbler.

"Now they've published Admiral Nelson's private correspondence," the  woman remarked. "A man can write all sorts of things to a woman..."

"I know," the old man interrupted sternly. "But that's the English."

"It's a shame anyhow," said the woman.

"Vivian Leigh," the pensioner continued, "tried to save the admiral's  honour but she failed."

"I know," said the woman, "she's dead, isn't she?"

"Yes," the old man affirmed. "She died of tuberculosis because she  wasn't allowed to have any sex life. When a person has tuberculosis or  cancer," holding the beads in one hand he bent down two fingers on the  other, "all sex life is categorically forbidden!"

This sounded like some kind of mild warning. The old man glanced  sideways at the woman, trying to sense her attitude to the matter.

"I know," the woman said, not allowing him to sense anything.

"Vissarion Belinsky also died of tuberculosis," the old man recalled  suddenly.

"Tolstoy is my favourite writer."

"It depends which Tolstoy," he corrected her. "There were three of  them."

"Leo Tolstoy, of course," she replied.

"Anna Karenina," he remarked, "is the greatest family novel of all  times and all nations."

"But why was she so jealous in her love of Vronsky?!" the woman  exclaimed, as if she had been sorrowing over this for years. "That's such a  terrible thing. Quite unendurable."

A crowd of holiday-makers had left the beach and was drifting lazily up  the street. The foreign women among them in their short beach robes seemed  particularly long-legged. A few years ago they had not been allowed to walk  into town in such attire; now apparently is was tolerated. My new  acquaintance reappeared.

"They seem to be very late," he said without any special regret.

I poured out some more champagne.

"That's German punctuality for you," I said.

"German punctuality is very much exaggerated," he replied. We drank. He  took an apple from the dish and bit into it vigourously.

"So it was the primitive mentality of the police that saved you?" I  reminded him when he had swallowed his bite of apple.

"Yes," he nodded, and went on, "the Gestapo turned the whole  philosophical faculty upside down but for some reason they left us alone.  They decided it must have been the work of students whose line of study would enable them to compare Hegel's style with Hitler's. One day all the  students of the philosophical faculty had their lecture notes confiscated,  although we had printed our pamphlets in block capitals. Two of the students  refused to surrender their notes and were taken straight from the university  to the Gestapo."

"What did they do to them?" I asked.

"Nothing," he replied, allowing his asymmetrical face to break into a  sardonic smile. "Released them the next day with profound apologies. These  brave fellows had influence in high places. One of them had an uncle who  worked in Goebbels' office, or pretty near it. Admittedly, while they were  finding this out, they gave him a nice..." He paused and made an eloquent  gesture with his fist.

"A black-eye," I suggested.

"Yes, a black-eye," he repeated the expression that had evaded him with  some pleasure. "And he went about for a whole week with that black-eye, very  proud of it. Actually that was one of the typical things about the Reich— a  return to primitive tribal relationships."

"Was this deliberate or part of the logic of the regime?"

"Both, I think," he replied after a pause. "The Reich bosses tried to  pick their men on a local as well as a family basis. Sharing the same  accent, the same memories of a certain part of the country and so on  provided them with a substitute for what educated people call spiritual  affinity. And then, of course, there was the system of the invisible  hostage. Our family, for instance, lived in constant fear because of  mother's brother. He had been a Social-Democrat, arrested in thirty-four.  For several years we were able to correspond with him, then out letters  started coming hack stamped 'adressat unbekannt', meaning that the person  they were addressed to was no longer there. We told mother he must have been  moved to another camp where correspondence was not allowed, but my father  and I suspected that he had been killed. And after the war we learned that  he had been."

"Tell me," I said, "wasn't this a handicap for you while you were at  college or at work?"

"Not directly," he said slowly, speaking between pauses, "but one  always had a feeling of uncertainty or even guilt. It's a difficult kind of  feeling to express in words. You have to experience it in reality. It seemed  to get stronger, then tail off, then come on again. But it never disappeared  altogether. A kind of inferiority complex towards the state—that's how I  could define that particular condition."

"You put it very clearly," I said and poured out the rest of the  champagne. Whether it was the drink or the precision of his definition I am  not sure, but I did envisage very clearly the condition he had described.

"To give you an even better idea, I'll tell you about something that  happened to myself," he said and, smacking his lips, placed his empty glass  on the table. He was certainly enjoying the champagne.

"What about another bottle?" I suggested.

"Fine," he said, "but you must let me pay for it."

"That would be contrary to our custom." I said, swelling with pride in  my own generosity.

I held up the empty bottle for the waitress to see. She was watching a  workman crouched beside the barrel where the ice-cream was kept. He was  breaking up a large lump of ice wrapped in wet sackcloth. The waitress  nodded and turned unwillingly to the bar. My companion offered me a  cigarette and lit one himself.

The pensioner was still talking to the woman at his table. I listened  again.

"Churchill," he declared sententiously, "recognised no other drink  except Armenian brandy and Georgian Borzhomi."

"Wasn't he afraid they'd take their revenge on him?" said the woman,  nodding at the bottle of Borzhomi.

"No," the pensioner replied blandly. "Stalin had promised him. And you  know how Stalin kept his word?"

"Of course," said the woman.

"I wonder," the German remarked, "what is the popular local wine here?"

"I have read the Stalin-Churchill correspondence," the pensioner said.  "It's an extremely rare book."

"At the moment," I said, still listening to the conversation at the  next table, "Isabella is the favourite."

"You couldn't lend it to me to read, could you?" the woman asked.

"Never heard of it," said my companion after some reflection.

"No, I cannot, my dear," the pensioner replied more gently, to soften  the refusal. "But I can let you have some other rare book. I've been  collecting rare books ever since I retired."

"It's a local peasant wine." I said. "It happens to be in fashion at  the moment."

The German nodded.

"Have you got Woman in White?"

"Of course," the pensioner nodded. "I have all the rare books. "

"Lend it to me. I read fast," she said.

"I can't lend you Woman in White, but you can have any of my other rare  books."

"But why can't you lend me Woman in White?" she asked bitterly.

"Not because I don't trust you but because someone else has it at  present," said the old man.

"Fashion is a remarkable thing," my companion observed suddenly,  stubbing out his cigarette on the side of the ash-tray. "In the 'twenties  there used to be a popular film actor who made himself up to look exactly  like Hitler."

"How do you mean?"

"He either sensed or foresaw the kind of looks that would appeal to the  lower middle classes as a whole. And a few years later the image he had  created turned up in the real person of Adolph Hitler."

"That's very interesting," I said.

The waitress came up with a fresh bottle of champagne. Instead of  allowing her to uncork it, I took the cool wet bottle myself. She cleared  away the empty ice-cream dishes.

I removed the foil from the neck of the bottle and, holding down the  white polythene cork with one hand unfastened the wire with the other. The  cork pressed up against my hand with all the force of a strong, living  creature. I released the air gradually, then poured out the champagne. As I  tipped the bottle a wisp of vapour rose from the neck.

We each drank a full glass. The new bottle was even cooler and tasted  better still.

"After I had graduated," he said, still replacing his glass on the  table in the same firm, deliberate manner, "I was accepted by the institute  of the famous Professor Hartz. In those days I was considered a young and  promising physicist and they put me in a group engaged in theoretical  studies. The scientists at our institute led a rather secluded existence and  tried to cut themselves off as much as possible from the life around them.  But this was becoming more and more difficult, if only because one might  easily be killed any day by the American bombing. In 1943 several districts  in our town were bombed so badly that even the medieval enthusiasts could  not pass them off as picturesque ruins. More and more cripples from the  Eastern Front kept appearing in the town, and more and more tormented  women's and children's faces, but Goebbels' propaganda went on proclaiming  victory, in which by this time no one, in our circle at least, had any  belief whatever.

"One Sunday afternoon, when I was sitting in my room reading a novel of  pre-Nazi days, I heard the voices of my wife and someone else, a man, coming  from the next room. My wife's voice sounded worried. She opened the door and  looked anxiously into my room.

" 'There's someone to see you,' she said, and stood aside to admit a  person who was a complete stranger to me.

" 'You're wanted at the institute,' he said after a brief greeting.  'It's for an urgent conference.'

" 'Why didn't they ring me up?' I asked, watching him closely. He must be some new man from the administrative side, I decided.

" 'You can probably guess,' he said significantly.

" 'But why on Sunday?' my wife protested.

" 'We don't discuss orders from our superiors,' he retorted with a  shrug.

"By that time we were used to the police making a great show of  vigilance around our institute. There was nothing we could do about it. You  had only to ring from one room to another to speak to a colleague about some  problem connected with our work and the line would go dead. This was  regarded as a means of protecting us against any leakage of information.  Now, apparently, they had decided to inform us of top-secret conferences by  their own official messengers.

" I'll be ready in a minute,' I said, and began changing.

" 'Perhaps you would like a cup of coffee?' my wife suggested. I could  still feel the alarm in her voice.

" 'Very well,' I replied, and nodded to reassure her.

" 'Thank you,' the man said, and sat down in an armchair, glancing out  of the corner of his eye at the bookshelves. My wife left the room.

" 'I am from the Gestapo,' the man informed me when he had heard the  door close behind my wife in the next room. He said this in a toneless voice  as if trying to contain the explosive force of his statement as far as  possible.

"I felt my fingers instantly go numb and fumbled helplessly to button  my shirt. By a great effort of will I managed to overcome their rigidity and  guide the buttons into place, and then adjust my neck-tie. To this day I  remember those few seconds of suffocating silence, the deafening rustle of  my starched shirt, the sudden irritation with my wife for always using just  that little bit too much starch in the washing and—most surprising of  all!— the sense of embarrassment at having to do something so disrespectful  as change my clothes in this stranger's presence, while all the time the  underlying thought behind these sensations was that I must not hurry, must  not show any sign of alarm.

" 'Well, what can I do for you?' I asked him at last.

" 'I am sure it's something quite trivial,' he said without the  slightest expression in his voice, apparently still listening for any sounds  in the other room. The sound of a door opening told us that my wife was  bringing the coffee.

"We looked at each other and he understood my silent inquiry at once.

" 'No need to cause anxiety,' he said, and gave me a significant  glance. I nodded as cheerfully as I could. I had to show that I had nothing  to be afraid of and was confident of getting home soon. I slipped a marker  into the novel I had been reading closed it briskly and dropped it on the table. If he had been watching my behaviour, this gesture should have told  him that I expected to return to my book that evening.

" 'We have decided we had better go right away,' he said rising, when  my wife appeared in the doorway with a steaming tray.

" 'It can't be as urgent as all that.' I protested.

"I took a cup of coffee and drank it standing, in a few searing gulps.  He also sipped a little coffee. My wife was still disturbed. She realised  that while she had been out of the room I must have elicited some more  definite information from my visitor and she looked inquiringly into my  eyes. I gave no answer to her glance. She looked at him but he remained even  more inscrutable. There was something indefinably odd about him. Perhaps it  was the oddness of the insurance agent. His dark-blue mackintosh gave him a  rather sombre elegance.

" 'But you'll be back for dinner?' she asked, when I had returned the  cup to the tray. It was still four hours till dinner time.

" 'Of course,' I said, and looked at him. He nodded, either to confirm  what I had said or in approval of my taking up his game.

"When we had left and the house was some distance behind us, he halted  and said, I'll go on ahead and you'll follow.'

" 'At what distance?' I asked, marvelling at my own readiness to live  according to their instructions.

" 'About twenty paces,' he said. 'I'll wait for you at the entrance. '

" All right,' I said, and he walked on ahead of me. There were two  weak spots in my biography—the fate of my uncle and the pamphlets. I  realised they must know all about my uncle. But how much did they know about  the pamphlets? Six years had passed since then. But for them there was no  statute of limitations and they never forgave anything. Surely none of the  others had let it out? I had told only one other person, an old  school-friend of mine. I trusted him as much as I trusted myself. But  perhaps one of the others had, like myself, confided in a friend and that  friend had betrayed him? But if they knew something, why did they not arrest  me straightaway? Turning all this over in my mind, I walked on in the wake  of my escort. He seemed to be in no hurry. In his slouch hat and dark-blue  mackintosh he now looked more like a street lounger.

"The Gestapo office was situated in an old mansion surrounded by tall  plane trees. On one side it looked over a field, where some schoolboys were  playing football. Several bicycles lay gleaming in the grass. It was strange  to see these lads and hear their excited voices so near this sinister  building whose purpose was common knowledge in the town. The pavement on  this side of the street was almost deserted. People preferred to keep to the  other side. I followed my escort down a dimly lit corridor. There was no  guard on the door. My escort stopped and waited for me at a pass-office window. When he saw me approaching, he caught the duty officer's eye and  nodded in my direction. The duty officer was speaking on the phone. He  glanced at me and put down the receiver.

"There was a cup of tea on his desk with a crushed slice of lemon  floating in it. He stirred it with a spoon and sipped. We walked on down the  corridor, at the end of which I could make out the iron cage of a lift. We  entered the lift. He slammed the iron door and pressed a button. The lift  stopped on the third floor.

"We came out of the lift and walked down a long corridor lit by dim  electric bulbs, then turned down a side corridor and into another and at  last, when I thought the corridors would never end, we halted at a door  padded with black leather, or some kind of material that looked like black  leather.

"My escort nodded to me to wait, took off his hat and opened the door a  little. But even before he opened it, he and his dark-blue mackintosh seemed  to melt into the black background of the door. This corridor like all the  others was poorly lighted.

"Five minutes later the door opened again and I saw the pale blob of my  escort's face in the blackness of the door. The blob nodded and I entered  the room.

"It was a large, well lighted room with windows looking out over the  field where the boys were still playing football. I had not expected to find  myself on this side of the building. It may have been pure coincidence but  at the time I was sure they had deliberately confused my sense of direction.  The large desk was bare save for an inkstand, an open folder and a pile of  clean notepaper. Behind it sat a man of about thirty with a narrow,  carefully shaven face. We greeted each other and he extended his hand to me  over the desk.

" 'Won't you sit down,' he said, and nodded to an armchair. I sat down.  He spent a minute or so rather casually leafing through the contents of the  file that lay in front of him. The desk was very wide and it was quite  impossible to read what he was looking at. But I was certain that the file  was about me.

" 'Have you been at the institute long?' he asked, still thumbing the  pages casually. I replied briefly, quite sure that he knew far more about me  than his question indicated. He turned a few more pages.

" 'In what department?' he asked. I named my department and he nodded,  still examining the file as though seeking confirmation of what I had told  him.

" 'How do they feel at the institute about the war against Russia?' he  asked, and this time he raised his head.

" 'Like the whole German people,' I said.

"A faint expression of boredom appeared in his dark, almond-shaped  eyes.

" 'Could you be more specific?'

" 'Scientists are not very interested in politics, you know,' I said.

" 'Unfortunately,' he nodded pompously and, putting on a more dignified  air, added suddenly, 'Do you know that the Fiihrer himself finds time to take  an interest in the work of your institute?'

"A glassy look came into his eyes and for a second his whole appearance  bore a distant resemblance to Hitler.

" 'Yes, I do,' I said.

"The institute authorities had often told us confidentially about this  and made it clear that in response to this exceptional interest on the part  of the Fiihrer we should display exceptional zeal in our work.

" 'But the Fiihrer is not the only person who is interested in your  work,' he continued after a generous pause, in which I was granted time to  enjoy the pleasant side of the matter. 'The enemies of the Reich are also  interested.'

"The glassy look reappeared in his eyes and he again resembled the  Fiihrer, this time in expressing ruthlessness towards the Reich's enemies.

"I shrugged. This was a relief. Apparently he did not know about my  escapade at the university. He went back to the file, leafed through it,  then stopped suddenly and began to read a page with raised eyebrows. The  tension grew inside me again. He did know, after all.

" 'Your uncle seems to have been a Social-Democrat?' he queried, as  though he had quite by chance discovered a slight blemish in my intellectual  background. Even the way he said 'your uncle' seemed to express contempt  for, rather than hatred of, the Social-Democrats.

" Yes, he is,' I said.

" 'Where is he now?' he asked, making no attempt to conceal the falsity  in his voice. I told him the whole story, which he knew perfectly well  already.

" 'There you are, you see,' he nodded, and his tone seemed to indicate  that this was the inevitable outcome of such hopelessly obsolete patriarchal  convictions. But I was wrong. His tone indicated something quite different.

" 'There you are,' he repeated. 'We trust you, but what is your  response?'

" 'I trust you too,' I said, as firmly as I could.

"He nodded. Yes, I know you are a patriot, even though your uncle was  a Social-Democrat.'

" 'Was?' I could not help repeating, and felt a sudden stab of pain in  the chest. We had kept hope alive in spite of everything. Apparently the  Gestapo man had said more than he intended. Or was he merely pretending to have done so?

" 'Was and still is,' he corrected himself, but this sounded even more  hopeless. 'I know you are a patriot,' he repeated, 'but the time has come  for you to show your patriotism in practice.'

" 'What have you in mind?' I asked. The hand leafing through the file  stopped for a moment and appeared to stroke an unopened page. He seemed  scarcely able to resist the pleasure of turning it. Once again I had a  suspicion that he knew something about those pamphlets.

" 'Help us in our work,' he said simply, and looked into my eyes.

"I had never expected this. My face must have expressed either fright  or revulsion.

" 'You won't have to come here,' he added quickly. 'One of our people  will meet you about once a month and you will tell him...'

" 'Tell him what?' I interrupted.

" 'The attitude of scientists, instances of hostile or subversive  statements,' he said evenly. 'We need relevant information, not  surveillance. You know how much importance is attached to your institute.'

"He sounded like a doctor persuading a patient to take the prescribed  medicines.

"His dark, almond-shaped eyes were watching me steadily. The skin on  his clean-shaven, bluish face was so taut that it looked as if any grimace,  any private expression would cause him pain by pinching the already  overstrained skin. He therefore tried to maintain only one expression on his  face that was in line with the general direction of his service.

" 'If it were a matter of any hostile statements,' I said,  involuntarily bringing my own voice and face in line with this general  direction, 'I would consider it my duty to bring them to your notice in any  case.'

"As soon as I began to say this the faint expression of boredom again  appeared in his eyes and I suddenly realised that all this was to him merely  a long familiar form of refusal.

" 'Bearing in mind the fact that we are at war,' I added, to make it  sound more convincing. This had eased the situation. It was not the first  time they had heard a refusal.

" Yes, of course,' he said expressionlessly, and reached out for the  telephone as it began to ring.

" Yes,' he said, and a voice grated in the receiver. Yes,' he  repeated from time to time as the voice went on. His monosyllabic replies  sounded impressive and I sensed that he was playing the high official for my  benefit.

" 'He's bluffing,' he said suddenly into the receiver, and I gave an  involuntary start. 'Here, in my room,' he added. 'Come over.'

"All this time he must have been talking about me over the phone. This  fisher of my soul now rose to his feet, took a bundle of keys out of his  pocket and walked over to a safe and, as he did so, another man entered the  room. I felt instinctively that this must be the person who had just been  speaking on the phone. He glanced at me with a kind of casual curiosity, and  I decided that they had not been talking about me.

"The first Gestapo man opened his safe and bent forward to look inside.  I caught a glimpse of several rows of mousy-coloured files standing tightly  packed on the shelves. He hooked two fingers into one of them and pried it  out. The file actually seemed to resist and at the last moment, as it  reluctantly gave in, emitted a kind of squeal, like the cry of a captured  animal.

"The files were so tightly packed that the row closed again at once, as  though nothing had been removed. The other man took the file and silently  left the room.

" 'So you don't want to co-operate with us?' said my interrogator,  resuming his seat. His hand again glided to the unopened page and stroked  it.

" 'Hardly that,' I said, feeling my eyes drawn irresistibly to the page  that was quivering under his hand.

" 'Or is it your uncle's principles that forbid it?' he asked. I felt  the spring of annoyance within him begin to tighten. And all of a sudden I  realised that the main thing now was not to show him that it was normal  human decency that prevented me from having any connection with him.

" 'Principles have nothing to do with it,' I said. 'It's simply that  every job demands a sense of vocation.'

" 'You should try. Perhaps you have the right one,' he said. The spring  had slackened a little.

" 'No,' I said, after a little reflection. 'I am no good at hiding my  thoughts. I am far too talkative.'

" 'Is that a hereditary defect?'

" 'No,' I said, just part of my character.'

" 'By the way, what was this incident at the university?' he asked  suddenly, raising his head. I had not noticed him turn the page.

" 'What incident?' I asked, feeling a dryness in my throat.

" 'Shall I remind you?' he asked, pointing to the page.

" 'I don't remember any incident,' I said, and braced myself.

"We eyed each other for several long seconds. If he knows, I thought, I  have nothing to lose. And if he doesn't know this is still the only way to  act.

" 'Very well,' he said suddenly, drawing a clean sheet from the pile of  paper and placing it before me. 'Put it all down on paper.'

" 'Put what down?'

" 'That you refuse to help the Reich,' he said.

"So he doesn't know, I thought, feeling renewed strength. He knows that  there was some such incident while I was studying but nothing more. And now  I took a quiet pleasure in estimating the extent of his knowledge.

" 'I'm not refusing,' I said, pushing the sheet gently aside.

" 'So you agree, then?'

" 'I am quite prepared to carry out my duty to my country but without  these formalities,' I said, trying to choose the mildest possible  expressions. The pamphlet danger seemed to have passed, but I was afraid he  might bring it up again. At the moment when he had asked me straight out, I  had been almost certain that he had no precise knowledge, but now that the  danger seemed to have passed I was even more afraid to return to this dark  spot. Instinctively I was trying to get as far away from it as possible and  I sensed that this could only be done at the price of some concession. He  can only be diverted by the chance of a breakthrough somewhere else, I  thought.

" 'No,' he said, and a rather sentimental note crept into his voice,  'you'd better put it down honestly in black and white that you refuse to  perform your patriotic duty.'

" Til think it over,' I said.

" 'Yes, of course you must,' he said amicably and, opening a drawer,  took out a cigarette and lighted it. 'Have a smoke?' he suggested.

" 'Yes,' I said.

"He produced an open packet from his drawer and offered it to me. I  took a cigarette, and then noticed that his own cigarette was from another,  more expensive packet. I almost laughed in his face as he offered me a  light. Even in this, apparently, he had to feel his superiority.

"I was silent and so was he. I was supposed to be thinking things over.  Silence was to my advantage.

" You should bear in mind,' he recalled suddenly, 'that our service  has not done away with material incentives.'

" 'In what sense?' I asked. This was subject worth developing. I had to  impress upon him that I was moving in his direction.

" 'We don't pay too badly,' he said.

" 'How much?' I asked with deliberate arrogance. I had to show him that  he had succeeded in overcoming what they would call my weak-kneed  intellectual scruples. A flicker of resentment appeared in his eyes—this  was an insult to the firm. Perhaps I had gone too far.

" 'That would depend on the fruitfulness of your work,' he said. Yes,  fruitfulness—that was the word he used.

"I shook my head regretfully, as if I had been considering my budget.

'No,' I said. 'They don't pay me too badly at the institute.'

" 'But in time we shall be able to provide you with a good flat,' he  said in some alarm. Now we were bargaining.

" 'I have a good flat already,' I said.

" 'We'll give you a flat in a district that has the best air-raid  shelter in the city,' he promised, and looked out of the window. 'The  American gangsters of the air have no mercy even on women and children.  Under these conditions we have to look after our personnel.'

"That was a typical sample of national-socialist logic. The Americans  were bombing women and children, so there had to be special protection for  Gestapo men. Altogether this dangerous game lasted for about three hours.  The essence of it was that I had to display a readiness to join them but at  the last moment I must appear to be held back by a purely self-centred  attitude of caution or some other consideration far removed from ordinary  standards of human decency. At one point he nearly cornered me by pointing  out with a fair degree of logic that I was actually working for  national-socialism as it was, and my attempt to avoid any direct commitment  was merely a refusal to face the facts. However, I managed to evade the  issue. This tragic problem had been discussed often enough in our own  circle, which was naturally a very narrow and trusted one. History had  granted our generation no right of choice and to demand any more of us than  ordinary decency would have been unrealistic."

My companion broke off and lapsed into deep thought. I poured out more  champagne and we again emptied our glasses.

"Do you rule out the idea of heroism?" I asked involuntarily.

"No," he replied quickly. "Heroism is something I would compare with  genius, moral genius."

"And what is the conclusion from that?" I asked.

"I believe that heroism always implies a supreme act of reason,  practical action, but a scientist who refused to work for Hitler would not  make his protest heard further than the nearest Gestapo office."

"But one doesn't have to give a direct refusal," I said.

"An indirect refusal would be pointless. Nobody would understand such a  gesture and there would always be someone else to fill the gap when the  person in question was eventually removed, if there was a gap to fill."

"All right," I said. "But even if no one notices his removal, he can  still refuse for the sake of his own conscience, can he not?"

"I don't know," he said, and gave me a rather strange look. "I have  never heard of such a case. That's far too abstract, too maximalist.  Something out of The Karamazov Brothers... But I know that in your country  you take a different view of heroism too."

"We believe that heroism can be inculcated," I replied with some relief at getting back to a less complex subject. I had begun to think that he was  misunderstanding me.

"I don't think so," he shook his head. "Under our conditions, the  conditions of fascism, it would have been quite wrong and even harmful to  ask a person, particularly a scientist, to offer heroic resistance to the  regime. If you put the issue that way—either heroic resistance to fascism  or complete involvement in it— what you are doing, as a friend of mine once  remarked, is to completely disarm people morally. There were some scientists  who at first condemned our conciliatory tactics, then gave up the whole  thing and concentrated on making a career. Say what you like, but common  decency is a great thing."

"But common decency could not defeat the regime?"

"Of course, not."

"Then where's the solution?"

"In this case the solution was provided by the Red Army," he said, and  his asymmetrical face broke into a smile.

"But if Hitler had been more careful and not attacked us?"

"He could have chosen a different time, but that's not the point. The  point is that the very victories he achieved in such feverish haste were the  result of the corruption of a regime which even without the Red Army could  not have lasted more than two or three generations. But that was just the  situation in which what I call decency would have acquired even greater  significance as a means of preserving the nation's moral fibre for a more or  less opportune historical moment."

"We are getting away from the subject," I said. "What happened to you  after that?"

"Well, to put it briefly," he resumed, lighting another cigarette, "the  hunt for my soul lasted about three hours, in the course of which he left  the room and returned several times. In the end we both got tired and he  suddenly marched me off to someone I took to be his boss. We entered a huge  waiting room with a middle-aged woman, a rather plump brunette, sitting at a  desk loaded with telephones. Three other people were waiting in the room and  I recognised one of them as the man who had come in for the file. The woman  was speaking on the telephone. She was talking to her daughter. Apparently  the girl had just come home from a picnic and was pouring out an excited  story. I could feel that even at some distance from the phone. It was rather  strange to hear such things in a place like this. Then a bell rang on the  desk.

" All right, that's enough for now,' I heard the woman say as she put  down the receiver. She stood up and walked quickly into the office. The four  Gestapo men drew themselves up respectfully. Two minutes later she  reappeared.

" 'Go inside,' she said and, as she went back to her desk, gave me a  look that set my nerves on edge. Only a woman can give you that kind of  look. Such a vicious look, I mean. No, there was none of the hatred or  contempt that I could expect at any moment from those other four. That look  of hers consisted of a feline curiosity in my guts on the one hand, and  complete confidence in her master, on the other. It may have been the effect  of fatigue, but I actually felt as if my guts might at any moment rise into  my throat.

"We went into the office. It was an even more luxurious chamber with an  even bigger desk loaded with telephones of various colours, and an inkstand  shaped like the ruins of an old castle. A big man, who looked rather like  the manager of a flourishing restaurant, was sitting at the desk. He was  darkhaired and wore a fawn suit with a flamboyant necktie.

"He offered no one a seat and we remained standing by the door. The  three men from the waiting room, closer to the desk, and I with my escort a  little further away.

" 'So he can't make up his mind?' the chief boomed thunderously,  staring at me with astonished eyes. 'A promising young scientist and he  won't co-operate with us? I just can't believe it!' he exclaimed, and  suddenly rose to his full, impressive height.

"His astonished eyes seemed to implore me to deny this false and  perhaps even maliciously invented information that his assistants had  supplied. As soon as he spoke, I realised he was aping Goering. This was a  fashion among functionaries of the Reich in those days. Each of them chose  for himself the mask of one of the leaders.

" 'And this at a time when hordes of Asians are hurling themselves at  the sacred soil of Germany, at a time when gangsters of the air are bombing  innocent children to death!' He motioned towards the window and to the field  beyond where the children were still playing football. They must have been  different children by this time, but it seemed to me that both the field and  the children had been cultivated specially by the Gestapo for purposes of  illustration.

" 'I am not refusing,' I began, but he interrupted me.

" 'Do you hear that? Didn't I tell you?' he exclaimed. He seemed about  to jump on the desk in his enthusiasm. But his tone changed soon enough when  he addressed his assistants. 'So you failed to explain to him where his duty  lies. You couldn't find the key that exists for every German heart.'

"He looked at me with his bovine eyes and I could see that he was  asking for my consent not so much for me to work for them but as a boost to  his pedagogical prestige. Let us both put these incompetent devils to shame,  he seemed to be suggesting— the murderous clown.

" 'You see, it's like this...' I began, sensing that this pedagogical process was going to cost me dear. But just at that moment, to my good  fortune, the door opened. He glared at the door like an infuriated bull. It  was the secretary.

" 'Berlin,' she said softly, and nodded towards one of the telephones.

"He seized the receiver, and it was immediately obvious that we had all  vanished from the face of the earth and even he, as he bent over the phone,  had correspondingly diminished in stature.

"We withdrew silently to the waiting room, and from the waiting room  into the corridor. The secretary ignored us completely.

"I returned with the fisher of my soul to his office. I felt that he  was utterly fed up with me. I also sensed that both he and his colleagues  were at heart glad that their chief had failed in his pedagogical efforts.  My man made no further attempt to argue with me.

"He signed my permission to leave, wrote a telephone dawn on a slip of  paper, and said, 'If you make up your mind, ring this number.'

" 'All right,' I said, and left the room. I don't remember how I found  my way home. As I walked through the streets I felt the kind of weakness and  pleasure that one experiences on first getting up after a long illness. When  I was sure that no one was following me, I tore up the slip of paper and  threw it into a refuse bin, though for some reason I still tried to remember  the number.

"The next day I did not telephone, of course. But every day after that  I lived in a state of constant suspense. One evening when I came home from  work my wife said that the phone had rung but, when she had answered it,  someone had put the receiver down at the other end. A few days later I  myself answered the phone and again there was no reply, or rather I heard  someone carefully replace the receiver. Or perhaps it was my imagination.

"I didn't know what to think. In the street and in buses I began to  have the impression that there was a detective's eye upon me.

"At the entrance to the institute I would feel nervous if the guard on  duty took more than usual interest in my pass.

"Two or three months went by. One day an old school friend of mine rang  up. He was now a well-known criminal lawyer and lived in Berlin. As usual we  agreed to meet for a walk in town and then go back to my house for dinner.  My wife was delighted. His company always had a good effect on me and now I  particularly needed something to liven me up.

"He was a witty talker, rather frivolous, but always a good friend.  Whenever he visited us from Berlin he would bring with him a whole  collection of anecdotes that gave us a better idea of what was going on in  the Reich than any other type of information.

"On this occasion he rang off with his usual 'Heil Hitler, thank you  for your attention', referring to the fact that all hotel telephones were monitored. For the first time in all these weeks I found myself smiling  broadly. I, too, was convinced that my telephone was being tapped.

"My friend and I had similar views on everything that was happening in  Germany. Incidentally, he was the only person I had told about my student  escapade.

" 'I don't believe the Reich is going to last a thousand years but  it'll last quite long enough for our generation,' he would say when we  talked about it. Like everyone with a gift for humour he was a pessimist.  During the past year the information from the Eastern Front had made it look  as if he had overrated the Reich's potential. When I had told him this  during his previous visit, he had disagreed.

" 'On the contrary,' he had exclaimed. 'I underrated the extent of  Hitler's madness.'

"We met in the lounge of his hotel. As soon as we were out in the  street and at a safe distance, I said, 'Well, start away. Hitler goes into  an air-raid shelter and there...'

" 'My God!' he exclaimed. 'Only night watchmen tell that kind of story  nowadays. The latest thing is the carpet-eater series. '

" What's that?' I asked.

" 'Listen,' he said, and started on one story after another. Their  general theme was that Hitler, on hearing the news of fresh defeats on the  Eastern Front, would throw himself on the floor of his study and bite the  carpet. We passed several blocks and he was still relating stories from what  seemed a quite inexhaustible series. The last one he told, which was far  from the best, has engraved itself on my memory.

"Hitler goes into a shop to buy a new carpet. 'Shall I wrap it up for  you, or do you wish to gnaw it on the premises?' asks the salesman.

"He had just told this story, when my Gestapo man appeared round the  corner coming towards me. In my confusion I could not make up my mind  whether to greet him or not. At the last moment I realised that this would  he the wrong thing to do, but then I noticed that my friend and he had  nodded to each other.

"We walked on. My mind was in a whirl. He went on talking but I could  not understand a word. His voice seemed to come from far away. Feverish  thoughts raced through my head. He was working for the Gestapo. They had  called him as a witness. I should be shot.

"And yet I still clung to the hope that the Gestapo man was merely a  chance acquaintance of his. Perhaps they had met in connection with one of  his cases. He had often told me that the Gestapo interfered in political and  criminal trials alike.

"But how could I find out? The realisation came to me in a flash. It  was quite simple. I must ask him straight out. If they had met by chance he would say who he was, but if they had a secret connection he would, of  course, invent something.

" 'By the way, who was that you nodded to?' I asked a few minutes  later. Oh God, how much depended on his answer. How I would have hugged him  if only he had told me the whole truth!

" 'Oh, just someone I happen to know,' he replied with studied  indifference. I felt his momentary hesitation and all the rest seemed to  take place in a mist. There was an air-raid warning. We ran for cover. Near  a gutted building we spotted an old air-raid shelter that had caved in on  one side.

"He pushed me inside and slithered down the concrete steps after me.  Anti-aircraft guns barked overhead. A bomb burst some distance away and I  felt the earth give a frightening heave. Gradually the anti-aircraft fire  moved away to another part of the town and the sound of bursting bombs grew  fainter.

"It's bad enough to die in an air-raid, I thought, but how much worse  to be murdered by the Gestapo. Not so much because of the torture. There was  something mystical about it, like being strangled by a ghost.

"Perhaps this was because you were isolated from everyone else and  punished in the name of the whole country.

"But what had I done? I had merely written what every educated person  in the country knew already. Had I invented new rules for the German  language? And why is it that something which everyone of us sees separately  cannot be seen by all of us together? But what really worried me was this  sense of guilt. Why should I feel that? There must have been some point when  I had tacitly, unknowingly agreed to play this game? Otherwise why should I  feel guilty?

"We were still sitting on the cold concrete floor, which was strewn  with brick rubble. In the semidarkness the broken bricks looked like stains  of blood on the floor.

" 'Oh, hell!' he said, and began to brush himself down. 'This seems to  be something one never really gets used to.' He rummaged in his overcoat and  took out a packet of cigarettes.

" 'Have a smoke?'

" 'No,' I said. He flicked his lighter several times before he got a  flame, then his round head stood out plainly against the glow of the  cigarette. Just like target, I thought suddenly, as it melted into the  darkness. The decision formed spontaneously in my mind. His head will show  up like that another three times, I decided, and I'll do it. And yet after  the third time I felt I must ask him once again.

" 'Listen, Emil,' I said. 'Who was that you nodded to in the street?'

"He must have noticed something in my voice. I sensed it in the damp, menacing stillness of the shelter. Soil trickled down between the beams of  the roof. I heard the tiny grains pattering on the floor.

" 'Well, he was a Gestapo man, if you must know. What of it?' he said.  Everything seemed to go limp inside me.

" 'How did you come to know him?' I asked.

" 'We were at college together. He was offered the job in his last year  and he thought fit to ask my advice about it.'

" 'Did you give him any?'

" 'Are you mad?' he shouted suddenly. 'If a man asks your advice on  whether to join the Gestapo, it means he has already decided to join. It  would be crazy to advise him against it. Still, what is all this about?'

" 'Give me a cigarette,' I said. He held out the packet in the  darkness. Only then did I notice that my right hand had been clutching a  heavy lump of brick. I released my grip on its cold, slimy surface. Emil  appeared not to notice. I told him everything.

" 'And you could think that of me?' he said offendedly.

" 'Why didn't you tell me the truth straightaway?' I countered.

"I felt him staring at me intently in the darkness.

" 'It was rather unpleasant to have to tell you I knew someone in the  Gestapo,' he said, after a pause. I felt a slight chill had come between us.  He must have felt the same.

"Soil was still sprinkling off the ceiling.

" 'It seems to have quietened down,' he said, standing up. 'Let's get  out of here before the whole place collapses on top of us.'

"And all at once I was overcome by laughter. Either it was hysterics or  simply a kind of relief. I had remembered the safe shelter the Gestapo man  had offered me. Somehow I had recalled everything they had promised Germany  and what they were still promising her, and the whole history of Germany  over the past decade struck me as monstrously absurd.

" 'I don't know what you find to laugh at,' Emil said, when we were  above ground again. 'Look what they have done to us.

" 'I can see,' I said, not realising at the time the full significance  of his words. And the significance of them was apart from anything else,  that our friendship was over. He had been ashamed to tell me that he was  acquainted with a Gestapo man, and because of that I had not been ashamed to  think that he might betray me. Perhaps that was too little to end a  friendship? Actually it was more than enough. Friendship does not like being  tested. Testing degrades it and destroys its value. If friendship demands  testing, some kind of substantial guarantee, it means that it is nothing  more than an exchange of certain intellectual commodities.

"Friendship is not merely trust that can be bought by testing, but a  trustfulness that exists before any testing takes place, and at the same time it is a happiness, a delight in the very fullness of giving spiritually  to a person who is near to one.

"If I say I am a friend of this man it means that I trust him utterly  and completely because my feeling implies a realisation of the great  fraternal predestination of man. And as for tests—should fate send them,  they will be only a confirmation of that surmise, and not a signed and  sealed recommendation of a partner's good faith. But I think I have been  talking too much..."

"Let's drink to that never happening again," I said, taking advantage  of his unexpected pause. I felt that his reminiscences had overexcited him  and we were beginning to attract attention.

"Yes, let's drink to that," he agreed, apparently somewhat embarrassed  at having told such a long story. We drank. The champagne was tepid by now  and my toast did not strike me as very convincing. My acquaintance had  obviously tired himself with his recollections and seemed a little bemused.  To revive him I said that the previous autumn I had visited West Germany,  where the thing that had struck me most had been the friendliness of  ordinary Germans towards our delegation. He nodded, and seemed to be pleased  at this information. And then he was brilliant once more, if what he had  been relating up to then could be called brilliant.

"We, Germans," he said, barely restraining a smile that now seemed not  half so asymmetrical, if asymmetrical at all, "are very slow to lose our  respect for the big stick."

This set us both laughing. And perhaps we should have gone on laughing  for eternity had I not noticed that people were coming up towards us from  the pier. Apparently the launch had arrived.

"Ooo-hoo!" he exclaimed with a kind of plaintive dignity and hurried  off to the pier.

From this strange sound that had risen so suddenly from the depths of  his German soul I concluded that he had had quite enough of the Russian  language and decided to call it a day. Some of the holiday-makers were still  walking along the pier when he reached it. I heard them greeting each other  loudly from a distance and scraps of their noisy conversation. We, Russians,  had also greeted one another in this noisy fashion while travelling in  Germany. Once you get accustomed to the idea that no one around you  understands the language you are speaking, you even forget that they can  hear it.

The pensioner was still sitting at the table with his faded lady  friend. I felt his gaze upon me.

"So he's a German?" he asked in surprise.

"Yes," I said. "What of it?"

"Well, I thought he was Estonian," he observed with a touch of annoyance, as though, if he had only been informed beforehand, he might have  been able to do something about it.

"Democratic or Federal?" he asked a moment later in a tone that  dismissed the possibility of taking any action but showed a desire to know  the extent of the error he had committed.

"Federal," I said.

"What does he say about Kiesinger?" he asked unexpectedly, leaning  towards me with a kind of communal curiosity.

"Nothing," I said.

"Aha! Humph," the pensioner pronounced with sly pomposity and shook his  pink head.

I laughed. The old man was really rather amusing. He also broke into  silent triumphant laughter.

"What could he tell us anyway?" he said, addressing his companion  between chuckles. "We know all about it from the newspapers as it is."

The German came smilingly to the table with his wife and daughter. He  introduced us and purely for the sake of rhetoric proposed another bottle.  His wife shook her head and, lifting a brown young arm, pointed to her  watch. Like all of them, she was wearing a very low-cut dress and looked  youthful and athletic. It was rather strange to see a woman who had lived  through a whole epoch in the history of her people and looked none the worse  for it. As for the girl, I had the impression that she would have been only  too glad of some champagne if her parents had agreed. Her father and I shook  hands firmly and they went off in the direction of a hotel.

"We won the war and they go about enjoying themselves," said the  pensioner, and laughed good-naturedly as he watched them go.

I made no reply.

"If you like," he said, addressing his companion much more sternly, "I  can bring you a book tomorrow by the French Academician Andre Maurois, The  Life and Adventures of Georges Sand.

"Yes, I should like that," she replied.

"That's a rare book too," the pensioner said. "It describes all her  lovers, to wit—Frederic Chopin, Prosper Merime, Alfred de Musset..."

He paused, trying to remember the rest of Georges Sand's lovers.

"Maupassant," the woman suggested doubtfully.

"In the first place, you should say not Maupassant but Guy de  Maupassant," he corrected her sternly. "And secondly, he is not included,  although a number of other great European figures are there."

"I shall be extremely grateful," the woman responded, gently evading  any further discussion.

"You should indeed, it's a rare book," the pensioner observed and  dropped his beads into his tunic pocket. "Wait for me here at the same time tomorrow."

"I'll make a point of it," the woman said respectfully.

"Expect me," the pensioner repeated and, inclining his pink pate,  stalked away across the boulevard. The woman watched him go, and then asked  me rather anxiously, "Do you think he'll come?"

"Of course, he will," I said. "What else can he do with himself?"

"There are all sorts, you know," the woman sighed. She sat stolidly at  her table and now seemed very big and lonely. I paid the bill and went off  to a coffee-house. The sun had sunk rather low over the sea. The launch that  had brought the wife and daughter of the German physicist left almost empty  for the beach. When I reached the coffee-house I found the pensioner there,  already surrounded by a gang of other old men. Among their withered  coffee-coloured faces his pink countenance displayed a rubicund  independence.


Catching Trout on the Upper Kodor

I awoke early and remembered that the evening before I had made up my  mind to go fishing for trout. Probably it was this that had woken me. I  raised my head and looked round. The lads were all sleeping in the strangest  attitudes as though sleep had caught them by surprise, certain movements  half-completed. A lilac dawn showed through the window. It was still very  early. The bare log walls glowed faintly golden and smelled of fresh resin.

All the week we had been trekking in the mountains, visiting places  where there had been fighting in defence of the Caucasus. The expedition had  been planned long ago by students of our Geography Faculty and was led by my  friend Avtandil Tsikridze, a physical training instructor. It was he who had  suggested I should join them. I had gladly agreed.

On our last day, spurred on by lack of food—somebody had miscalculated  student appetites— we had done our longest hike and by evening reached this  village.

Fortunately, we did not have to pitch our tents because the local  militia chief had hospitably provided us with accommodation for the night in  what was either a former store-shed or a future club-house. He appeared,  fishing rod in hand, when we, having dumped our rucksacks, were lolling  blissfully on the grass over a bend in the river.

After climbing down the steep slope, he set about making his casts in a  businesslike fashion, evidently into pools with which he was thoroughly  familiar. He would make a cast, wiggle his rod a bit, and pull out a trout.

Then he would walk on a few paces, make another cast, jerk and wiggle his  rod again—and out came another trout. From a distance it looked as if he  was simply pricking out the fish with the long thin needle of his fishing  line. Having caught a dozen fine trout in the space of half an hour, he  quite suddenly, for no apparent reason, as though he had collected his day's  quota, reeled in his line and came up to us.

That evening, despite our weariness one of the students and I cut  ourselves rods from a hazel bush and fitted them out with lines. The  student's name was Lusik. In some Abkhazian villages they give their  children Russian names or simply call them by some Russian word, usually a  resounding one often repeated on the radio. For instance, I used to know a  lad whose name was Voina (war). Possibly a little worried by his own name,  he always behaved in a markedly peaceful manner.

Lusik was the same. As though bewitched by his feminine name, he was  shy and stood out among the other lads by a scrupulous respectfulness that  never degenerated into servility. He was sturdy as a little donkey, and his  amazing stamina had put to shame the toughest members of our expedition,  which included two trained athletes.

...I took a big clasp-knife out of my rucksack and two match-boxes, one  with some caviar in it, and the other with spare hooks, and pushed the  rucksack back against the wall.

The match-box of caviar had been given to me by a man who had come up  to our fire when we were camped at the foot of Marukh.

He had arrived in a helicopter belonging to a party of geologists who  had set up camp here before us and were working in this locality. He was a  fair-haired man of about thirty, already running to fat. He was wearing new  shorts and heavy, also new, climbing boots, and carried an ice-axe. For some  two hours he sat with us by the fire, taking an unobtrusive interest in us  and our expedition. He did mention his name, but I immediately forgot it.  One of the lads, choosing the right moment, asked him where he worked.

"In a certain high-level department," he said smiling amiably, as if  hinting at the relative nature of departmental heights compared with the  height we were now at. The pun received no further explanation, but then we  were not particularly interested in where he worked anyway.

The next morning, when we were packing up to go, he brought me this  match-box full of caviar. The evening before he had heard me complaining  that the local trout were not attracted by grasshoppers and for some reason  worms were hard to come by.

"I suppose the earth, like any other product, gets worm-eaten in the  warmer places," I had remarked to my own surprise.

He nodded understandingly, although I myself was not too clear about  the implications of my schizophrenic image. And the next morning he brought me the caviar.

I was touched by his thoughtfulness and regretted that I had forgotten  his name, but it would have been awkward to ask again at this juncture.  Anyway I made an effort to show that I believed in his work in a certain  high-level department, although he may not have noticed it. That is, he may  not have noticed my effort.

When we went off in single file with our rucksacks on our backs, he  stood by the helicopter in his new shorts with his ice-axe in one hand and a  Svan hat, also new, in the other and waved good-bye with the hat and I  finally forgave him for his innocent Alpine masquerade. Especially as all  this put together, he and the helicopter on the green meadow surrounded by  the stern mountains, looked superb and could have been used as an  advertisement for air tourism.

...I buttoned up the pockets of my rucksack, ran my hands over my  clothing, trying to remember anything I might have forgotten, and stood up.  I decided not to wake Lusik. He'll come if he wakes up, I thought. Perhaps  he has changed his mind, and anyhow it's better to fish on one's own.

On the table lay several loaves of white bread with glowing russet  crusts. The militia chief had gone to the village shopkeeper in the evening  and he had opened his shop to provide us with bread, butter, sugar and  macaroni. Bread in such quantity was a pleasant sight.

I went up to the table, took out my knife and cut off a big crust. The  bread resisted resiliently and with a little squeak as I cut it. One of the  lads, without waking, smacked his lips and it seemed to me as if this was  his response to the sound of bread being cut. There was also a small cask of  butter. I spread butter thickly over the crust, took a bite out of it and  involuntarily glanced at the lad who had smacked his lips. This time he had  felt nothing.

I went out on to the veranda and knocked the knife on the rail to close  it. For some reason it would not close any other way.

Only then did I notice that Lusik was standing by the porch steps,  where the fishing rods were leaning against the wall.

"Been up long?" I asked, chewing.

"No," he answered hastily, looking up at me with his big phoenix-like  eyes. I could see he was afraid that I might feel embarrassed to find him  here waiting for me.

"Go and cut yourself a slice," I said, and offered him the knife.

"I don't want any," Lusik said, shaking his head.

"Go on," I repeated, biting into my crust again.

"I swear by my mother that I don't like eating so early," Lusik said,  wrinkling his nose and raising his eyebrows almost to his schoolboy fringe.

"Let's go and dig for worms then," I said, and walked down the steps.

Lusik picked up both rods and followed me.

We walked along the village street. On our left were the public  buildings, the collective farm management office, the restaurant, and the  barn with its amber, freshly planed log walls. They all stood on the edge of  a cliff. From below came the roar of the invisible river. On the right was a  maize field. The maize was ripening and the shucks were sticking out from  the well-formed cobs. The street was deserted except for three pigs of the  local breed, black and long like artillery shells, that were slowly crossing  it.

The sky was a pale-green, exquisitely tender. Ahead of us to the south  shone a huge bedraggled star. There were no other stars and this solitary  one looked as if it had somehow got left behind. As I walked down the road I  kept admiring this big wet star that seemed to be ashamed of its bigness.

The mountains, as yet untouched by the sun, were a sombre blue. Only a  small golden spot on the jagged peak of the highest was ablaze.

Beyond the maize field on the right there was a school yard in which  there stood a small, very homely village school. The door of one of the  classrooms was open. All the classrooms opened on to a long veranda with a  porch. At one end of the veranda there was a pile of desks standing one atop  the other.

A track ran past the school yard in the direction of the street. It was  scattered with pebbles and large stones carried down by heavy rains.

Here we decided to make our first search. While I was still finishing  my buttered crust, Lusik propped the rods against the fence and started  heaving the stones.

"Anything there?" I asked when he had lifted the first stone and was  peering under it. He was still holding it half raised as though, if there  turned out to be no worms under it he was going to put it back in exactly  the same position.

"Yes, there are," Lusik said, and heaved the stone away.

I swallowed my last mouthful and felt in need of a smoke but,  remembering that I had only three cigarettes in the breast pocket of my  shirt, I decided to try and last out. I took out the matchbox that was in  the same pocket, tipped the matches out of it and kept the empty box ready  for the worms. Lusik was already collecting his in a tin.

Turning up the boulders in this fashion we gradually made our way up  the track. There were not many worms to be had and under some of the stones  there were none at all. Little Lusik sometimes shifted really massive  boulders. You could see his arms were used to hard work. In fact, everything  about his sturdy stubborn little figure suggested that he was used to  overcoming the resistance of gravity.

As we moved gradually up the track we drew level with the school. When I raised my head for a moment I noticed a woman on the veranda. She was  squeezing a wet rag out into a pail. I was surprised that I had not noticed  her before, and even more surprised to see that she was a fair-haired  Russian woman. That was unusual here.

"Good morning," I said, when she turned her head.

"Good morning," she replied amiably, but without any sign of curiosity.

A girl in her teens came out of the open classroom carrying a besom.  She dipped it in the pail, shook it and having whacked the steps with it a  few times, gave us a silent look and went back into the classroom. She was  beautiful and walked away with her back perfectly straight, conscious of  being looked at. The charm of her face lay, probably, in the rare  combination it achieved of Oriental brilliance and a Slav softness of  feature.

I looked at Lusik. He was staring open-mouthed with his innocent  phoenix-like eyes.

"Where did she spring from?" he asked me in Abkhazian.

"Come back in about three years' time," I said.

Lusik sighed and set about lifting the next stone. I bent down with  him.

I could hear the woman scrubbing the veranda floor with her rag and  sluicing it with water. It must have been the postwar shortages that drove  her up here into this remote mountain village, I thought. Then she had this  girl by some Svan and stayed on here, I decided, surprising myself by my own  insight.

"How do we get down to the river from here?" I asked.

She straightened up and eased her head back to relax her neck muscles.

"Over there." She held out a bare arm that was wet to the elbow.  "You'll find the way down as soon as you get to that house. "

"I know it," Lusik said.

The girl with the besom appeared again.

"Is that your daughter?" I asked.

"My eldest," the woman affirmed with a quiet pride.

"Why, have you any others?"

"Six altogether," she smiled.

That was a real surprise. She looked far too young for a woman who had  borne six children.

"Oh! Does your husband work at the school?"

"He's the chairman of the collective farm," she corrected me and added,  with another nod towards the house across the road, "That's our house."

It was barely visible through the fruit-trees but I could see that it  was the kind of roomy well-built place that might belong to the farm  chairman.

"My regular job's at the weather station," she explained. "This is just  something I do on the side."

The girl, who had been listening to the conversation, knocked out her  besom against the porch steps and with a severe glance at her mother  returned to the classroom, still keeping her back very stiff and straight.

"Pretty hard for you, isn't it?" I asked, trying to include in my  question household matters, the children and, above all, living among a  strange people.

"Not so bad," she said, "my daughter helps..."

We did not talk about anything else. Having collected enough worms,  Lusik and I picked up our rods and set off. I glanced round to say good-bye,  but now they were carrying the desks into the classroom and had no time for  us.

As I walked past the house opposite the school I saw four youngsters  with fair hair and dark eyes. They were clinging to the new fence and  staring out into the street.

"What is your father?" I asked the eldest, a boy of about six.

"Chairman," he gurgled, and I noticed his fingers tighten round the  stakes of the fence.

We turned off the track and made our way down a very steep path. Tiny  pebbles went bouncing away from under our feet and sometimes I had to use my  rod as a brake. Thickets of hazel, elder and blackberry overhung the path on  both sides. One spur of blackberry was so heavily loaded with dark dusty  fruit that I could not resist.

I planted my rod on the path and, holding it with my chin to stop it  slipping away, carefully bent the branch and gathered a handful of berries.  Having puffed the dust off them, I poured the cool sweet berries into my  mouth. There were plenty more on the branch but I decided not to let myself  be diverted and took to the path. The sound of the river was becoming more  audible and I was eager to reach the bank.

Lusik was waiting for me below. As soon as I came out on the bank I  felt a rush of cool air on my face. It was the air stream carried by the  whirling waters.

The nearness of the water spurred us on and we crunched over the  pebbles of the dried-up channels towards it. About ten meters from the water  I signed to Lusik not to talk, and trying not to make so much noise on the  pebbles, we crept to the water's edge. An experienced angler had taught me  this. I had been amused at the sight of him crawling down to the water as if  he were stalking game, but when he fished out a score of trout and I caught  no more than a couple of miserable troutlets in a whole day I had to believe  in the advantage of experience.

Lusik was making signs and pointing. I looked downstream and saw a lad with a fishing rod about fifty meters away. I recognised him at once as one  of our party.

It was unpleasant that he had forestalled us. We had not even known  that he intended to go fishing. As if sensing our gaze, he looked round. I  made an inquiring gesture: how goes it? He replied with a limp wave of the  arm: nothing doing. I thought I glimpsed a frown of disappointment on his  face. He turned away and applied himself to his rod.

If that's how it is, I thought, we can consider that he arrived with us  and we began fishing at the same time. After all, the fish don't know he was  here first... I signed to Lusik to go on downstream and keep his distance  from me. He did so.

I took the matchbox out of my waterproof jacket, selected a fat worm  and fixed it on the hook, leaving its tail wiggling.

At this spot the river split in two, forming a long island overgrown  with grass and stunted alders. The main channel was on the other side. The  near channel began with a shallow rapid, below which I noticed a small deep  pool. I crept over to it and, holding the line by the sinker with one hand,  drew the rod back with the other to judge the length of my cast more  exactly. Then I swung the rod gently and let go of the line. The sinker  plummeted neatly into the pool.

Now the main thing is not to get snagged, I thought, trying to take in  the slack so that the hook was not carried round an underwater rock or  branch. Something plucked at the line and my hand gave an involuntary jerk.  The hook came up with nothing on it. After a few more false alarms I  realised that this was due not to a fish biting, but to the tugging of  underwater currents; but my wrist still jerked each time as if from an  electric shock. My mind was always a fraction of a second behind the reflex.

Tap ! I felt the faint tug and forced my hand to keep still.

Still crouching on my heels and very excited, I waited for another  bite, impressing on myself that I should not jerk my hand when I felt it.

He'll try again in a minute, I told myself, but be patient. The fish  did nibble the bait again and my hand scarcely moved. This time the fish was  more careful. That's good, I thought, keep that up a few times until you  feel that it's taken the bait.

The fish attacked again, I made my strike and the next moment a wet,  gleaming trout was fluttering in the air. I swung the rod towards the bank  and the line with the heavy fish dancing on the end of it came before my  eyes. In my excitement I did not seize it at once. Eventually I reached out  and got a firm grip on that cold living body, laid my rod down carefully,  and holding the fish even more tightly, with my other hand freed the hook  from its soundlessly hiccupping mouth.

I had never caught such a big one before. It was the size of a full-grown corn cob. Its back was speckled with red spots. I carefully  unbuttoned the flap of my jacket pocket, dropped it in and buttoned the  pocket again. In the pocket it writhed with fresh strength. I had a knife  there and decided that it might bruise itself on the haft. Sol opened the  pocket again and with the coldness of the fish on the back of my hand took  the knife out, transferred it to another pocket and again buttoned the flap  over the fish.

I straightened up, feeling a need for distraction after such a large  and almost sickening dose of happiness. I took a deep breath and looked  round. The water was noticeably lighter and the airstream above it had  warmed a little. The mountains on the other side of the river lay in sombre  blue shadow but the peaks of those behind me were a blaze of gold.

Lusik was not far away downstream. I realised that he had not seen  anything, otherwise he would still be looking in my direction. Lusik had  never done any fishing before, except for a couple of attempts at trout up  here with me in the mountains. But there had been no catch, so he had not  yet experienced the real thrill.

You seldom find an angler among the Abkhazians. This is a strange thing  for a people who have lived by the sea for centuries. I think it was not  always so. The unfortunate migration to Turkey in the last century probably  took with it most of the inhabitants of the coast and the river valleys and  with their departure the Abkhazian fishing industry came to a sudden end.

If such blank spots, such oblivion can occur in a people's memory, of  such a visible thing as fishing, I thought, how carefully must we guard the  more fragile values against the danger of disappearance, evaporation...

The student who had arrived before us had changed his ground.

He had told me once that he and his father had a motor boat and often  went fishing at sea. I had asked him if he ever sold fish because with a  motor boat you can nearly always find a shoal and there are plenty of fish  to be caught when trolling in a good shoal.

He looked straight into my eyes and said that he and his father never  sold fish. I felt that he was offended. But there had been no offense meant.

I baited my hook again and made a cast. Now I fished standing up. I  felt that the expedition was going to be a good one. I don't know why, but I  was sure of it.

In a little while I again felt a nibbling, and tried to keep my hand  still. There were a few more stirrings, then stillness, but I went on  waiting, determined to outwit the fish. When I pulled in the line, however,  the bait was gone. The fish must have quietly nibbled it away and I had been  waiting for it to snap at a bare hook.

I baited the hook again and made a careful cast. The line circled  smoothly in the eddying waters of the pool and I kept it there with a light flick of the rod whenever it floated away. When there was still no bite, I  decided to let the bait go downstream a little, then drew it back against  the current to tempt some of the bolder fish.

The trout that I had caught was slapping me on the belly and every slap  helped me to be patient. *** At last I caught a medium-sized trout and put  it in my pocket. The first one, which had been still for a while, began to  flap about with the second. It must be glad of the company, I thought,  perhaps it has given it fresh hope. But then I decided that the second trout  had brought the first to life with its wet oxygenated gills. I squatted  down, opened my pocket and poured in a few handfuls of water.

Now the two trout flapped about in the water and from time to time  nudged me almost gratefully in the stomach, giving me a strange sensation of  rather foolish joy.

There seemed to be nothing more going for me on this spot, so I decided  to move on. I drew in my line, wound it round the rod and planted the hook  in the soft fresh wood.

I might have tried upstream, but the cliffs on either side fell  straight into the water and there was no way round them. Further up the  river the bank was much more accessible, but it could not be reached from  here, I moved downstream.

By now the sun was shining brightly and gave a pleasant warmth. A mist  was creeping up from behind one of the mountains. In the shallows the water  was clear and every pebble shone joyfully, casting a quivering shadow on the  sandy bottom. Now and then for no apparent reason little underwater tornados  whipped up the sand.

I came up to Lusik. Waist deep in the water, he was leaning over and  groping in it with an alert expression in his big, phoenix-like eyes. His  clothes were lying neatly folded on the bank.

"Snagged up?" I asked as I approached.

"I can't reach it," he said in an unexpectedly old-mannish voice. The  poor fellow was hoarse from the cold. "Come out," I said and picked up his  rod.

"I'll lose the hook," Lusik croaked, just like a thrifty old man, and  climbed reluctantly out of the water.

He was almost black with cold.

I pulled the line till it broke, selected a new hook and tied it on.  Holding the hook in one hand, I put the other end of the tie between my  teeth, tugged it tight and actually bit off the end, which I was not usually  able to do.

"There we are," I said, spitting out the end.

"Have you caught anything?" Lusik asked with his teeth chattering.

"Two," I said, and opened my jacket pocket. Lusik put his hand in and pulled out the big one. It was still alive.

"What a whopper, " he croaked, shivering. " I can feel them nibbling,  but they don't bite."

"Don't hurry over your strike," I said, and when he had replaced the  trout in my pocket went down to the edge and poured in a few more handfuls  of fresh water.

"Aren't we going yet?" Lusik asked.

"No fear," I said, and walked on down the bank.

"I'll stay a bit longer, then go back. The lads will be waiting," Lusik  shouted after me. His voice was coming through clearer now.

I nodded without looking round and walked on. Far ahead I caught a  glimpse of the other student. He had again shifted his position. He kept on  shifting it~a sure sign of failure.

I wanted to be left quite alone and decided not to try any more until I  had passed the student. I was sure he had disturbed all the fish around here  and it would be no use trying, although there were some very good pools.

At one of them I did stop make a cast. I got a bite straight away, but  after that came a lull. Grudging the time I was wasting and yet determined  to turn it to some use, I went on waiting stubbornly.

Snap! Snap! It was double bite. I made my strike and pulled out a  trout. Good for you, I told myself, you had the patience and here's your  reward.

But as soon as I tried to get my hand to it the fish wriggled off the  hook and fell on the bank. I dropped my rod and tried to grab it, but with a  desperate agility it slipped away into the water. In its terror it seemed to  have grown feet on its belly.

Cursing myself for the delay, I reeled in my line somehow and set off  downstream almost at a run.

The student was fishing knee-deep in the shallows. Here the river was  racing noisily over a series of small rapids, and he did not hear me  approach. His whole posture suggested that he had no faith in the enterprise  and was merely amusing himself for want of something better to do.

"How's it going?" I shouted.

He turned and shook his head.

"How about you?" he asked.

The river drowned the sound of his voice and I indicated with my  fingers that I had caught two fish, then pulled the big trout out of my  pocket to show him.

I went on further and decided not to stop until I found the finest spot  of all.

This was a huge pinkish-lilac boulder. It was separated from the bank  by a narrow strip of water. On one side I could see a deep pool and I guessed that there must be another deep, quiet backwater on the other side.

My excitement returned and I crept over to the boulder, trying not to  make a noise on the pebbles. Having silently reached the water's edge I  propped the rod against the boulder and sprang on to it.

The boulder was cold and slippery. On this side the dew had not yet  dried. I pulled my rod up and climbed cautiously to the top. Here it was dry  and on both sides there were deep green pools of quiet water.

Let the bait be worthy of the place, I decided and, trying not to give  my presence away, took the matchbox of caviar out of my pocket. I had to  press hard to open it. The caviar was of an unusual kind. I had never seen  anything like it even on the Kommandorskiye Islands, where people go to  collect caviar with pails and baskets, as if they were picking berries. The  grains lay in a compact amber-coloured bunch, each as big as a currant.

That comrade really must be working in some high-level department, I  thought. I wonder what the fish is that spawns such caviar. I wish I could  ask him.

The sun shone pleasantly warm on my back. The rivet was murmuring  quietly. The green water offered its tempting depths. The grains of caviar  gleamed with a noble transparency in the sunlight. I fixed two on the hook,  squeezed them a little to make them stick together and still trying not to  show myself, made a cast.

For a few seconds the red blob of caviar glimmered in the green mass,  then vanished. I felt the sinker hit the bottom, flicked it up a little and  waited motionless. After a while I raised the rod a little and drew it back  and forth a few times then let the sinker touch the bottom again. I was  trying to give the impression of an alluring Queen Caviar dallying under  water.

Snap ! I felt the tug on the moving bait and paused in expectation of a  second attack. There was a pause. It was as if the fish couldn't believe how  lucky it was to find such a tasty morsel. I gave the rod a flick and the  trout touched the bait again. I decided to get my line moving, but on a  wider track and without stopping at the first bite, so that the temptation  would not merely be moving but going away and thus call for more resolute  action.

Snap, snap, snap, snap! I made my strike. The fish tugged back hard in  the depths, but I hauled on my rod and a trout was soon flapping in the air.  In its own element, when first struggling in the depths and as it came out  of the water, it had seemed huge, but it was not actually so big as the  first. Still it was pretty big.

As soon as I put it in my pocket, all three fish livened up and flapped  about in what was left of the water. It was like a new prisoner bringing  life to the exhausted inmates of a goal.

I looked down at the other side of the boulder. This side was in the  sun and the water was lighter, but even so the bottom was not visible. The  pool was very deep. I decided to try this side and then fish steadily now on  one side, now on the other.

I put two more grains of caviar on the hook, sat down in a more  comfortable position, so as not to press on my pocketful of fish, and made a  cast. The boulder, now pleasantly warmed by the sun, gave off a wholesome  flinty smell of healthy old age. I took a cigarette out of my shirt pocket  and lighted it.

I enjoyed my cigarette hugely but was a little surprised that nothing  rose to the bait. A little further downstream the river divided again,  forming a low sandy island with a few tufts of grass and a solitary  chestnut-tree twisted in the direction of the current. A good place for  sunbathing, I thought. If it got too hot you could always rest in the shade  of that tree. Evidently the island was flooded not only in spring but after  every heavy rain.

I threw my butt away and waited a little longer, wondering why there  was no sign of a bite. Perhaps the line showed up in this sunlit water and  the fish were frightened?

I crossed to the other side of the boulder and almost at once caught a  huge trout, or so it seemed to me after the long run of bad luck on the  other side. It was certainly a big one, bigger than its predecessor, though  not, of course, as big as the first. Perhaps that one had been a salmon. And  anyway where was the dividing line between a big trout and a small salmon?

I cast my bait and suddenly heard a kind of clicking. "What the devil?"  I wondered, and looked round.

About a dozen little children had gathered on the edge of the high  cliff above me. Some of them were carrying school cases. When they realised  I had noticed them, they burst into a twitter of joy and the ones without  cases swung their arms all together. The next moment several fierce little  stones clicked and clattered round my boulder.

I shook my fist, which at once put the little band into a frenzy of  joy. They jumped and babbled merrily, and those who were still holding their  cases dropped them, and a moment later another dozen pebbles came flying  down. Not one of them landed on the boulder, but some of them bounced off  the pebbles on the bank and in the silliest and most unexpected fashion  ricocheted against the boulder and dropped back into the water. I got  terribly angry and stood up, this time shaking both fists, which judging  from the unanimous howl afforded them utmost delight. Another hail of stones  followed.

Then I decided to pretend not to notice them. They shouted several  times but I feigned total attention up to my rod and line, although what fishing could I do now ! I sat with one eye on the bank, where their  malicious pebbles were landing regularly to remind me of their presence.

I decided that I had better move. I would cross both streams and come  out on the other bank. Most of this hank was visible from the road and I  felt that they would not leave me in peace.

As soon as I climbed down from the boulder and walked downstream, a  move that was correctly interpreted by those little villains as quitting the  field of battle, I heard catcalls and victorious yippeeing behind me.

I found a shallow place, stepped into the stingingly cold water and  crossed the first stream. In places the water came up to my waist and pulled  me hard. I tried not to stumble, but wet sports boots became very slippery.  The fish in my pocket, sensing the nearness of their own element, raised a  rumpus.

As I made my way up the bank of the island I heard the far-off ringing  of the school bell. I glanced round and saw the diminutive figures of those  little bandits running along the road. Well, damn it all, I thought, and  suddenly burst out laughing. The water had cooled my fury. But now I had no  desire to turn back. I went on, crossed the second stream and came out on  the narrow green bank. It was hemmed by a forest of beech and cedar. Higher  up the stream a huge beech-tree was leaning almost horizontally over the  water. Its green branches hung comfortingly over the swirling currents.

As there seemed to be no good spot close by I decided to try fishing in  the main stream. There was nothing to worry about now because I was wet  through already. I baited the hook, chose the deepest spot by eye and went  as near to it as I could.

Nothing rose. I was about to climb out on to the bank when I felt that  the line had caught on something. I decided to sacrifice the hook and  pulled. The line tautened, broke and came to the surface. It was the sinker,  not the hook that had caught.

I emerged from the water with my feet so numb I could scarcely walk. As  I had no spare sinker, I searched and found a long-shaped pebble, narrow in  the middle, and tied it to the line. Of course, it was not much of a  substitute, but it was better than nothing. I decided to try from the  overhanging beech-tree and headed upstream. It was pleasant to walk on grass  after the slippery stones of the riverbed. The water squelched in my boots  and sometimes spurted out through the eyelets. The circulation soon returned  to my legs and made them warm but my body felt chilly and shivers chased  each other up my spine.

I climbed on to the thick, moss-patched trunk of the tree and walked  out along it to the very middle of the stream. The deep green water,  splashing gently on the dangling branches, flowed swiftly beneath me. The  branches didn't seem to mind being in the water at all.

The deep green flood streamed past below, murmuring softly. Shadows  swayed on its surface. A bird, oblivious of my presence, alighted on the  branch quite close to me. It was probably a wagtail. At any rate it kept  wagging its long tail as it looked around. Having noticed me, or rather  realising that I was a living creature, it shot away through the beech  leaves.

I lighted a cigarette. Still nothing rose to my bait. I felt that it  was much too nice here to expect good fishing as well. Perhaps I had even  lost interest in trout. I felt that I had had enough of fishing. I lifted my  rod, pulled off the stone, wound the line round the rod and lodged it  between two branches.

It seemed a pity to leave. I pushed my heavy pocket of fish aside and  lay face down on the sun-warmed tree-trunk. It was swaying slightly under  the pressure of the water pulling at its submerged branches. The nearness of  the deep swiftly flowing water increased the sense of peace and immobility.  A winy smell rose from the sun-warmed trunk. The sun's rays felt steamily  hot through my wet trousers. The moss tickled my cheek, the trunk swayed and  I fell into a sweet doze. An ant crawled slowly across my neck.

Through my drowsiness I reflected that it was a long time since I had  known such peace. Perhaps this was something I had never known. Even with a  woman you loved it would not be so peaceful. Perhaps because there was  always the danger that she would start talking and spoil everything. But  even if she didn't, there would always be a fringe of awareness that she  might, and there was no telling how it might end. So you could never  experience such complete bliss as you had here. But here you had it because  a tree could not possibly begin to talk; that was for sure.

Through drowsiness I heard a distant whistle from the other bank. It  seemed to come from another life. Still dozing, I wondered how it could  possibly have carried such a distance. The whistle was repeated several  times and each time I wondered drowsily how I had managed to hear it.

Then I heard a chanting voice but could not make out the words. Then  came more whistling and the chanting voice again. I realised that they both  came from one persistent source, and slowly I became aware that the  whistling and chanting were produced by several people together...

"Lorry-is-here ! " I felt the words rather than heard them. A stab of  alarm passed through me. I realised that the lorry that was to pick us up  had arrived and the whole group was waiting for me. I grabbed my rod and ran  down from the trunk.

The sun was quite high by now. It was probably about eleven o'clock. I  had quite forgotten the time and now felt embarrassed to have kept so many  people waiting. Besides, I was afraid they would leave without me. I had no  money to pay for the journey back. And when would I pick up a lift anyway?

Without looking for a ford I charged into the water and crossed the  first stream almost at a run. After running across the island I plunged into  the water again. Here the river was broad and shallow. I ran as fast as I  could, trying not to stumble and bruise my legs. I did stumble several  times, but always managed to save myself with the rod.

When quite near the bank, I felt the water growing much deeper. I could  hardly keep on my feet. "What the devil!" I muttered and halted.

The water was only just above my waist, but the current was so strong  that only the rod kept me from being swept away. I regretted that I had not  gone back downstream where I had quite easily forded the river before. At  the same time it was hard to believe that I should not be able to manage the  last five meters to the bank. I took a step forward, putting all my weight  on the rod. The main thing was not to trust your foot until it had found a  firm new foothold. Some of the stones rolled over and moved away with the  current as soon as I trodded on them. The water rose in a hostile flood  around me. And suddenly I realised I could not take a single step because  all my strength was needed to hold on where I was.

I felt fear surging up and sweeping away consciousness at terrifying  speed. And more afraid of this fear than anything else, I tried to forestall  it by action, by leaning into the current and stepping off quickly. The  flood snatched me at once and dragged me down. My body sank into the icy  murk and I swallowed water.

At last I managed to regain the surface and feel the bottom, but the  current carried me away again while out of sheer obstinacy I went on  clutching the rod. I swallowed more water, but this time let go of the rod  as soon as I surfaced, and struck out with all my strength. I was still  being carried along at terrifying speed and could feel my strength failing.  Nevertheless I managed to approach the bank and grab a boulder, though I was  sure I hadn't the strength to pull myself out.

But at least I could rest and get my breath back.

At this moment I saw a hand reaching out from above. I clutched it and  the two of us together hauled my body out on to the bank.

It was Lusik. I felt dizzy and sick, but sitting on the pebbly beach I  slowly recovered.

"I shouted to you," Lusik said, "didn't you hear?"

"No," I said. Perhaps he hadn't seen the whole thing. Perhaps he had  just come down to the bank to give me a hand. I didn't want him to know what  predicament I had been in.

"We had breakfast long ago, the lorry's waiting," Lusik reminded me  patiently.

"All right, just a minute," I said, and stood up with an effort.

I still felt sick from exhaustion. I opened the pocket of my jacket, pulled out the trout and tossed them on the sand. They were still alive.  When the current had swept me away they had become gloatingly still. Or  perhaps I was imagining it all.

It had been a strange feeling when I was carried away. What a devilish  force, I thought, recalling the vicious persistence of the water as it  dragged me down.

I was longing for a smoke. I put my hand in my pocket but the cigarette  was sodden. I pulled everything out of the pockets, undressed, squeezed out  my pants and vest, then dressed again.

Lusik had threaded the trout on to a twig and was waiting patiently. I  was quite indifferent to them now.

We set off. Lusik took the lead. The heavy bunch of fresh trout dangled  from his hand. The red spots on their backs were still bright. By the time  we started climbing I wanted to carry them myself, but I could hardly keep  up with Lusik.

"Hand over," I said when he stopped to wait for me at a bend.

"It's all right, I'll carry them," Lusik replied.

But I took the bunch all the same. I felt that it would be more proper  for me to appear carrying my own catch, although there would have been no  doubt as to where they were.

When we reached the street, everyone was seated in the lorry. Cheerful  pandemonium broke out as soon as they saw us and hands reached down from the  back to help us in. The student who had been out fishing before us looked  disdainfully at the bunch of trout just to show that no one could surprise  him with fish.

"I lost one," I announced, holding out the catch to somebody.

The bunch was handed round. Everyone was impressed, but when it came  back to me someone said that we had four hours' journey ahead of us and they  would go bad by the time we reached town.

"They'd have made a nice soup for lunch," he added.

"Better fried," someone else suggested.

"Not enough to go round if they were fried," said the other, "but you  could make a good fish soup."

I, too, realised that the journey would be too long, specially in the  heat. Not that they would really go bad, but it would be a pity to bring  this fine bunch of trout to town in a miserable state.

As though sensing my hesitation, a long black pig came up to me. It  stood there waiting with feigned patience to see what I was going to do with  my catch.

"Give it to the restaurant," someone suggested.

I glanced round. The door of the restaurant was open and loud voices  could be heard. I shoved the pig out of my way and walked to the restaurant.

It was deserted except for three Svans who were drinking white wine with  tomatoes and suluguni cheese. They seemed to have drunk quite a lot already.  The bartender was engaged in a quarrel with one of them.

I offered him the bunch of trout. Without noticing me, he took my  catch, carried it off into the kitchen and came back, still berating one of  the drinkers. He just didn't notice me at all. I walked out of the  restaurant and climbed into the lorry.

We moved off. The wet clothes made me shiver, so I stripped down to my  shorts. Someone gave me my rucksack, a big chunk of bread and a mess-tin of  stew. I made myself comfortable on the rucksack and ate my breakfast. The  tin was still hot because they had wrapped it in a sleeping bag. I would  take a bite of bread then, holding the mess-tin in both hands, sip from it,  trying to time every sip with the jolting of the lorry so as not to burn  myself or spill the tasty stew of macaroni and beans. When I had emptied the  tin I felt warmer. Someone gave me a cigarette and I lighted up. Now  everyone had plenty of cigarettes.

The lads decided to sing, but their songs all tailed off because they  didn't know the words. They had grown tired of the songs they did know  during the expedition. But it still sounded jolly.

The lorry rushed down the winding road, hooting and braking at the  bends. The mountains slowly unfolded and on our left the river showed  glittering below a steep drop. It kept narrowing and spreading out again,  dividing and flowing together. In the end I grew tired of it.

Suddenly the lorry plunged into the warm, humid air of Kolkhida.

We continued our descent and all the time I was conscious of the  nearness of the sea, although it was a long time before it actually became  visible. 

Share this: